Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Everything in this work is purely fictional and does not relate to anything in real life

Enjoy!

 ۩۩۩

Chapter I: Expectations

Park Jimin is tired.

Scratch that. He’s downright exhausted.

The blank document on his laptop screen taunts him, as if it’s challenging him. The little blinking line on the screen goes by like the seconds of a clock.

He groans and proceeds to slam his forehead on the keyboard creating an array of intangible words. Maybe he should submit that to his philosophy professor. Then maybe the old man will understand Jimin’s thoughts.

“Expectations my left butt cheek,” he groans as he deletes the characters on the screen and once again the document is blank. He adjusts his glasses on the bridge of his nose after it fell down a little.

Park Jimin is in his first year of college, taking up Humanities and Social Sciences. His seniors often tell him that first year has to be the easiest year and that he can lay back for a while but as it looks, he’s not doing so well. One of his professors from his major subjects had rejected his dissertation paper.

“B-but why?” Jimin had stuttered to his professor when the man returned his dissertation.

The old man, who Jimin thinks is probably ninety-five, adjusted his glasses and stared at Jimin as if he was transparent. “You, Mr. Park, do not have any dream.”

“Y-yes I do,” Jimin defended.

“I don’t think you do, Mr. Park,” his professor adjusts his glasses. “I don’t think you’re cut out to pass my class if you don’t even know who you are.”

Jimin wants to answer that he does know who he is but the man cuts him off before he could speak. “And you have no proper goal in mind. You don’t think for yourself.”

“What do you—“

“I’m not accepting your dissertation, Mr. Park. I can’t accept it from someone who can’t even apply to himself what has been taught in my class for the entire semester.”

“B-but sir, if you don’t accept this, then I’ll have to retake this subject,” Jimin complains.

“Better to retake a course five times than to go off into the world unprepared.”

“Sir, I think you’re being too philosophical about this.”

“Then why did you take a Humanities course when you couldn’t even handle it?” his professor asks with a slightly raised voice.

Jimin purses his lips. He wanted to take up Humantities and Social Sciences so he could help out with his mom’s side business. Does he really need to have a life changing story on why he needs to take this degree?

His professor must have mistakened his silence as a sign that he was right and that Jimin needed to reevaluate.

“Sir, if I fail this subject then I can’t proceed to the next course next semester. Please, I’ve worked hard enough to be where I am now,” Jimin pleads.

“It is true that you are hard working,” for a moment Jimin sees a ray of hope but that is immediately shadowed by something else. “But hard work isn’t enough for you to go out there. You have to be committed to what you do. I am still not accepting your research paper, Mr. Park.”

“Please sir!” Jimin clasps his two hands together and bows down his head. “I’ll do anything just to pass your subject. If I don’t pass this course, then I can’t proceed to the next which has this subject as a prerequisite. Even if it’s just 40% of the grade, I’m begging you sir.”

His professor eyes him skeptically. “Well, if you’re talking about 40%, then there is one thing you may do.”

Jimin’s expression brightened.

Jimin’s expression is gloomy as he continues to stare at the blank document. This essay should be more than 40% of his grade if he’s going to suffer like this. For a moment he thinks that maybe his professor is right; maybe Jimin really doesn’t know what he wants to do for himself in his life.

He sighs again and thinks he may as well get a rough draft done when he hears a familiar voice approach him.

“Today we observe the typical tired college boy in his natural habitat,” a deep voice says with a camera pointed directly to Jimin, acting as if he's a wildlife specialist out in the amazon.

Jimin glares straight into the camera. “Knock it off, Taehyung.”

Taehyung gasps. “We have been spotted folks. Whatever you do, don’t piss them off. They could snap at any given time, especially when you take their coffee.”

“I’m going to snap your camera in half if you don’t stop filming,” Jimin says with a glare, his hands hovering over the keys of his keyboard.

Taehyung lowers the camera and hugs it defensively to his chest. “You won’t dare harm my sweet Tata,” he says with a pout.

“I still don’t get why you named your camera,” Jimin shakes his head. Taehyung sits on the chair across his and places his camera down. But Jimin has known Taehyung long enough to know that the camera isn’t shut down but rather is at an angle where both of them can be seen and heard.

“Do you really have to record this?” Jimin asks glancing at the camera then to his front where Taehyung is.

“I can just cut out some personal parts later,” Taehyung shrugs. “You can even watch me while I edit.”

“I will never understand vloggers,” Jimin sighs.

Taehyung chuckles before he leans forward resting his cheek on his hand propped up from the table. “Anyway, what’s making you so gloomy? I come in and see you looking at your pc like it’s some sort of satanic bible.”

“Might as well be,” Jimin sighs. “Professor Choi won’t accept my paper. I begged him to give me a chance at 40% so he’s making me write an essay about my expectations of my life.”

“Then just write there that you want to be a dancer. Simple,” Taehyung shrugs. The waitress comes to give him his coffee and he thanks her before he takes a sip from the straw. “Can’t be that hard.”

Jimin shakes his head. “I can’t write that. I love dancing but it’s not what I want to pursue in life,” Jimin runs his fingers through his faded brown locks. “I’m taking up Humanities and Social Sciences so I have to find a career in line with it.”

Taehyung’s lips stretch into a thin line. “Are you serious? I’m an art major but I don’t think I’ll be painting my whole life.”

“Well, art is broad.”

“And humanities isn’t?”

“You don’t get it.”

“And you’re stressed,” Taehyung pushes Jimin’s drink towards him which he realizes he had just forgotten. “You’re over thinking things, Chim. I know it’s an important grade but you can’t sacrifice your sanity for that. Just take things slow. You still have a few weeks.”

Not able to find an argument, Jimin sighs and takes his drink sipping from the straw. The sweet taste of strawberries fill his mouth and he thinks maybe he need seven more of the strawberry frappe he’s having.

“By the way, have you heard?” Taehyung leans forwards and Jimin raises his brows in question. “A few nobles from Yangdon are here in Seoul. Why do you think they are?”

Jimin sets his drink down before he thinks. Yangdon is one of the few monarch countries left in Asia. It’s located at the southern sea of Korea and Japan. It’s small but it’s also one of the richest countries in Asia, too.

And Jimin is half Yangdonese.

“I don’t know,” Jimin shrugs. “And just because I’m half Yangdonese doesn’t mean I have to know everything about the country. I’ve never even been there.”

Taehyung takes out his phone and scrolls through it for a while before he hands it over to Jimin. He sees a picture of a handsome face right below the news article title reading ‘Young Lord of Yangdon Arrives at Gimpo Airport. What international affair is being held here?’

“That’s Kim Seokjin, Lord of Kwon, the youngest nobleman of the country,” Taehyung explains. “He’s usually seen in the limelight, being the queen’s only grandson.”

“Why is he a ‘lord’ and not a prince?” Jimin asks.

“His mother was the princess of Yangdon but she married to a young nobleman. Rules are that if a princess is married to a man of a different standing, then she will remain that standing. Besides,” Taehyung shrugs. “She has an older brother, the crown prince of the nation.”

“So his uncle runs the country?” Jimin tilts his head a little.

“No, his grandmother.”

“What? Why? Isn’t he king yet?” Jimin asks. “Haven’t the previous king and queen stepped down from the throne yet?”

Taehyung shakes his head. “You really don’t know much about your own country Jiminie.”

“I’ve never been there, plus the laws I study are under the South Korean Constitution. What am I supposed to know about Yangdon, which isn’t even a democratic state?”

“You see,” Taehyung starts and Jimin immediately knows this is going to be a long story. “The queen is a widow, as the king died of a stroke way back when the crown prince and princess were still young. Now they grew up, and the crown prince did get married to someone but then he died, too. Nobody knows if they ever had a kid, and it has always remained in the shadows. The people of Yangdon wondered who would be the next ruler and they speculated that it would be the youngest daughter of the queen and her husband, the nobleman. But then the husband was found guilty of treason and was sent to prison. Now, she remains in her social standing and her kid, Kim Seokjin, was only a young boy so he couldn’t proceed the throne immediately. The old queen decided to step up in place again and then Kim Seokjin came of age, he decided to remain a nobleman to compensate for his father’s actions. Make sense?”

Jimin blinks and shakes his head.

Taehyung leans back on his seat. “You expect me to repeat that long ass story again?”

“I’d rather you not do that,” Jimin adjusts his glasses and faces back to the screen. He sighs one last time before he decided to exit the document and shut his laptop off. “I’ll take your advice to take it easy for the next few days.”

“Good,” Taehyung nods. “Among everything, you deserve to take a break, Jimin. Chill out, distress, treat yourself like a prince.”

“I don’t think princes get breaks. They’re too busy helping out with running the kingdom. You’ve seen Akagami no Shirayukihime, haven’t you?”

“Okay first off all, that’s an anime, and second, isn’t Zen the ideal guy for everybody?” Taehyung says with a dreamy sigh and Jimin rolls his eyes.

Then Jimin’s phone rings. He sees his mother’s contact name on the screen.

“Hello, eomma,” Jimin says as he picks up.

“Jimin-ah, are you still at university?” she sounds like she’s in a hurry which is no surprise since her job demands it.

“I’m at the café, eomma. Why?”

“Do you still have any classes?”

Jimin shakes his head but remembers his mother isn’t there to see him. “No, I don’t.”

“Stay there,” she says and it surprises Jimin with how urgent her tone sounds. “Just… stay there, okay? I’ll pick you up.”

Jimin hums lowly he doubts his mother heard it. She ends the call leaving Jimin confused.

“What’s wrong?” Taehyung asks.

Jimin shrugs. “Sounded urgent. She told me to stay here since she’s picking me up.”

“That’s odd. Didn’t she trust you with public transport after you graduated middle school?”

Jimin nods. It’s been a while since he’s had his mother had picked him up from anywhere. There was a time when she would be adamant on picking him up, especially when he was still in elementary and middle school. Those times, Jimin would notice how tense his mother’s shoulders looked, as if at any moment something could go wrong. But a little while after he graduated middle school, it was as if a huge weight was taken off her shoulders and she was able to breathe properly again.

But when Jimin received the call earlier, he’s taken back to those days.

Not long he spots a familiar black car outside of the café. He gathers his things and says ‘bye’ to Taehyung before he runs out of the establishment.

When he slides in the car, he feels like he’s gone back in time to middle school.

“Eomma is anything—“

“I’ll explain later, Jimin,” she replies as she shifts gear and starts driving.

Jimin wonders how long ‘later’ is going to be. He asked the same question in the past but the answer never came.

They enter the top floor, the penthouse Jimin’s mother lives in. He doesn’t have a clue why his mother didn’t send him straight to his own dorm but he didn’t bother to ask either. He knows his mother isn’t going to give him an immediate answer.

His mother sits heavily on the chair. Jimin goes to the kitchen to fetch her a glass of water.

“Thank you, Jiminie,” she says with a tired smile. Jimin smiles back warmly knowing his mother works hard for the both of them. She pats the vacant space beside her and Jimin sits down.

“Jimin, how much do you know about Yangdon?” she asks out of the blue.

“Taehyung and I were actually talking about that earlier,” Jimin giggles lightly. “He explained to me the social hierarchy which I didn’t really understand.”

“But you do know your father is Yangdonese, don’t you?” she leans her head on his shoulder and looks up. Jimin nods.

“Jimin, there are many things I’ve kept from you, many things you don’t know. By the time you discover them, I hope you won’t hate me,” she says as if it’s a prayer, as if it’s the last string of hope she has a hold on. “I’m not the best mother and I’ve made bad decisions, but please forgive eomma.”

Jimin doesn’t fully understand what his mother means but he takes her in for an embrace knowing she needs it the most. She hugs her son back holding him tightly as if he’s ready to slip away at any moment.

They stay like that for a while until Jimin feels his mother’s hold on him loosen. They pull away at the same time and he’s surprised when he sees his mother wipe away the tears falling from her eyes.

“Eomma,” he places a hand on her shoulder. She reaches for his hand and squeezes it tightly. “Let’s eat first, before I explain everything to you, okay?”

Jimin nods and they both get up from the sofa. They decide to order take out and fifteen minutes later, boxes of Chinese food lay before them on the table.

“Jimin,” his mother speaks when they finish eating. “Do you remember any of your relatives from your father’s side?”

Jimin tries to think. It’s all blurry but he remembers one particular moment where his father introduced him to his cousin… Seokjung?

“Kind of. Why?”

“They came to visit,” she says and sighs heavily. “And they want to meet you.”

Jimin blinks in confusion. “Why so sudden?”

“A few things… It’s complicated to explain. But your grandmother, she’s actually a very important personality in Yangdon.”

Jimin nods following along.

“Your cousin and grandmother are here to explain more of everything in detail. We both agreed to tell you together. That way it would be more understandable.”

“Is it… bad?” Jimin flinches a little at the question.

“I can’t say it is, because in the end it will be all up to you.”

Jimin nods. He feels a little different about this but he nods either way. Meeting with a few relatives wouldn’t be too bad, right?

It’s bad.

Jimin is only standing outside the big metal gate of the place but he feels like everything about this is going to end badly.

His mother suddenly had an emergency meeting with a client she had to attend so Jimin was left to take a cab on his way here, since he didn’t really know where the place was. The driver’s eyes seemed to jump out of his sockets when he read the address Jimin gave to him and wondered why the young man wasn’t in a limousine.

He looks around, maybe for a doorbell, or gate bell at this point. Finally he spots a little box with a screen. He examines it for a while and jumps back when a person suddenly appears after a little static.

“Name,” he says in a deep voice and Jimin has to process it for a few seconds until he finally gets it.

“Uh… Park Jimin?” he realizes that sounded stupid. “Park Jimin. I’m Park Jimin.”

“May you state your purpose?”

“I’m here to see… Park-Kim Hanazawa, please,” he says.

The guard doesn’t look convinced but his attention is taken by someone else who couldn’t be seen on screen. They seem to be whispering until finally he faces the screen again.

“Her grace has expected your presence. An escort will greet you upon entrance.”

If Jimin was surprised by how formally the guard spoke to him, he was even more surprised when the gates slid open automatically. Slowly, the tall form of a man could be seen from the inside. Tall and young looking, he smiled with his eyes forming crescents and dimples appearing on both sides of his face.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Jimin-ssi,” he says in a deep voice and surprises Jimin when he bows. “My name is Kim Namjoon, the head of the Yangdonese security force.”

Jimin nods dumbly before he bows back awkwardly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Namjoon-ssi.”

When he stands straight again, Namjoon is smiling at him before he steps to the side and gestures his hand for Jimin to proceed. Jimin walks forward and Namjoon walks with him by his side.

Jimin takes the time to look around. He spots an unfamiliar flower, something he knows doesn’t grow around the area.

Jimin is no expert in flowers but when you have a best friend turned roommate who has the curiosity span as the neck of a giraffe’s, then you’re likely to pick up on things.

Namjoon must have noticed Jimin’s curious gaze to the flower as he starts talking about it. “That’s a flower called ‘Lumela’. It blooms in the winter however we’ve only ever seen it grow on Yangdonese soil.”

“How is that here then?” Jimin asks.

“The pot it’s planted in is actually Yangdonese soil,” Namjoon points and if he looks at it closely, Jimin could see that the flower is indeed planted on a pot. “Some say our soil is magic. Maybe it really is.”

They continue to walk through the stone walkway of the… really large garden. Jimin is well off, yes, but he will never understand rich people’s needs for a garden the size of a soccer field. Does his family throw parties? Is his grandmother’s position in Yangdon really that important.

He wants to ask a few questions to Namjoon but the head of security looks so intimidating Jimin keeps his questions to himself. Compared to everyone here, even the maids tending to the plants in the garden, he sticks out like a sore thumb. He wonders if maybe he should have given thought about his outfit. An oversized beige sweater, ripped jeans, beanie, and his satchel bag aren’t exactly fitting for the elegant white stone walls of this place.

After a long silent walk, Namjoon opens one side of the large double oak doors of the house. He bows as Jimin enters, which confuses him a little.

When he enters the lobby, his features light up in awe when he takes in everything of the inside. And he knows that’s not even all of it.

The ceiling is a dome with one window where natural sunlight could stream in making the diamonds of the chandelier hanging there sparkle. There’s a fireplace with pictures sitting atop the mantle. The walls are decorated in fancy brown wallpaper and the plants perfectly contrast making the room lighter than it looks.

In the middle, not far from the end of the stairs, is a round table where two people are already sitting. Jimin doesn’t recognize both of them but he knows this must be his grandmother and his cousin who his mother talked about.

“Jiyo said you’d be coming alone,” his grandmother speaks as she sets her teacup back to its small plate. “Come, Jimin-ah. It is very good to see you,” she stands up from her seat and approaches Jimin with open arms.

Stiffly, Jimin walks to her and allows her to take him in for a hug. He doesn’t return it; one reason is that it’s awkward.

“It’s… good to meet you, halmeoni,” Jimin smiles sheepishly.

“Come, let’s sit. Oh, we have so much to catch up on,” she leads her to the table at the center and he sits down where he’s facing his grandmother and cousin.

Now that he’s closer, his cousin looks familiar. He’s sure he’s seen his handsome perfectly symmetrical face somewhere.

Pinterest, maybe?

“So Jimin, are you still in school right now?” his grandmother asked, interest evident in her voice.

Jimin nods. “Humanities and Social Sciences.”

“That’s an interesting course to take,” his cousin speaks and Jimin nods in his direction. “What year are you in?”

“I’m about to finish my freshman year,” Jimin says.

“That’s wonderful to hear. Congratulations!” his cousin smiles brightly.

Jimin nods, his thoughts momentarily going to the essay that will hopefully get him to pass that one damned subject.

“Ah, we should give him his gift,” she turns to a red headed male who Jimin never noticed was standing a few feet away from them. “Hoseok, the box please.”

The male, Hoseok, bows and strides into another room. Not long he comes back with a purple suede box and hands it over to the elder woman who says her thanks.

“Here. It’s a gift from me to you, for seeing you after so long and for completing your first year of collegiate studies.”

Jimin receives the box. He glances at his grandmother who gestures him to open it. When he does, he finds a beautiful silver necklace the shape of a smeraldo flower.

“Wow it’s beautiful,” Jimin says in awe. “Thank you, halmeoni.”

“That is the Yangdonese crest,” she says while Jimin is putting his necklace around his neck… albeit awkwardly. The woman tries to not visibly flinch until he finally locks it in place and twists it so that the crest is on the right side facing the front and resting on the crease in between his collarbones.

“Every nobleman and royalty in Yangdon owns one,” his cousin speaks taking Jimin’s attention. “That crest once belonged to your father.”

Jimin blinks surprised by that information. “So… since this was my father’s… This… He was a nobleman?”

His grandmother exhales heavily through her nose. “Jimin, have you ever heard of the name Park-Kim Yuan?”

“No,” Jimin says truthfully.

“He was the crown prince of Yangdon,” his cousin adds.

Jimin hums and nods in amusement. Then it’s gone and replaced with confusion. “What about him?”

“Park-Kim Yuan was my mother’s brother… and your father.”

Jimin chuckles piecing it together. “Yeah, my father was the crown prince of Yangdon? Ah, that’s a good joke.”

He sees his grandmother’s brows furrow. “Why would we joke about something like that?” her tone is serious which takes Jimin aback.

“W-well… Th-then that would mean th-that my… I’m…” Jimin stutters.

“It’s exactly what you’re thinking Jimin,” his cousin leans a little forward and now Jimin knows where he’s seen his cousin before. “Like I said, our parents are siblings. I am Kim Seokjin, Lord of Kwon, and you are not only Park Jimin, but you are Park-Kim Jimin, Prince of Yangdon.”

Jimin blinks, his eyes wide and his mouth hanging agape.

“M-me?... A-a p-p-prince?... Shut up!”

Chapter Text

 ۩۩۩

Chapter II: Revelations

“M-me?... A-a p-p-prince?... Shut up!”

His grandmother spits a little of her tea back into her cup. Seokjin’s eyes widen as if that was the worst thing Jimin had to say.

“I beg your pardon. Shut up?” his grandmother says scandalized.

Jimin is trying to process everything. He hears someone explaining to his grandmother that ‘shut up’ doesn’t necessarily mean to demand silence and that it’s a modern slang but Jimin could care less about that.

“It doesn’t matter what that means,” the queen waves away whoever was explaining to her. “Nonetheless, you are a prince, Jimin. While you are prince, I am Queen Park-Kim Hanazawa, queen of Yangdon.”

“Why on earth would you pick me to be your prince?” Jimin leans forward.

“It’s basically the law, Jimin,” Seokjin explains. “After all, you are the eldest child of the late crowned prince.”

“Why don’t you do it? Why can’t you be the prince? You’re his nephew. You’re still royal by blood,” Jimin glances desperately towards Seokjin.

“Because I am a Lord, not a prince. I have also sworn to never take a place in the throne, as I am much more of use in the parliament of the Yangdonese monarchy.”

“Can’t you lay that off?” it almost sounds like a whine. “I can’t take this in right now. I have more problems to face, like an essay due in a few weeks. Being a prince shouldn’t be my biggest concern right now.”

“It should be,” his grandmother says. “Ever since your father’s death, you are the last remaining heir to the throne. As I am royal by marriage, you are royal by blood.”

“You can rule. It is in our laws that you must,” Seokjin adds.

“Must? Rule?” Jimin’s eyes widen as if he couldn’t believe it. “No, I have never ruled in anything… I’m always at the back of the group, even at dance recitals. I stand out like a sore thumb and I’m not a leader, not at campfire or boy scouts. I can’t do this.”

“There is no other way, Jimin. You are the natural heir to the throne. It is by law. You were born for this.”

“No,” Jimin slams both of his hands on the table and looks at them desperately. “The only thing I was born for is to work behind the curtains and help my mom out with her side business, and I find that I am very good at it.”

“Why are you studying humanities if you’re only willing to work behind curtains?” Seokjin raises a brow at him.

“Because!” Jimin answers as if that’s the only reason. “I’m still discovering things about myself and my expectations in life is limited to that of a waddling duck.”

“Jimin, I had other expectations, too,” his grandmother says. “I never even expected it in my wildest dreams but here I am and so are you.”

“Believe it or not Jimin, you are the heir, the only heir to the throne and you don’t have to go through this alone because we will help you,” Seokjin says with vigor. “We can teach you everything about our country’s history. And it would be easier for you since you’ve gone through courses relating to political science. I could help you walk, talk, sit, stand, eat, and dress like a prince. Wouldn’t that be exciting?”

“Exciting?” Jimin looks at Seokjin as if he’s crazy. “Just… stop there. I am not a prince. I’m only a struggling college student juggling 31 units of courses and still trying not to fail. The idea of ruling a country only adds up to my stress and to give you a piece of my mind, I don’t want to be a prince.”

Jimin stands up abruptly from his seat and power walks out of the door. He starts to run through the way he came through when he hears footsteps following him and sprints out of the gate which is thankfully open for him.

Seokjin sighs as he watches his younger cousin run away.

“You could have gone easier on him,” he hears someone speak from behind him. When he turns, the head of security approaches him and watches Jimin’s retreating figure. “He’s an adult, but he’s also young.”

“You think this is the right thing to do?” Seokjin asks Namjoon.

“In my years of service to you, I have never witnessed you make a single mistake, even if you have made rash decisions” Namjoon places a hand on the noble’s shoulder. “Give him time.”

“Will you help me?”

Namjoon smiles softly at Seokjin. “I am always in your service, my lord.”

 ۩۩۩

Jimin should be going back to his dorm, maybe to work on his essay over the weekend and just drown in it hoping to wash away the memories of earlier.

But his head takes him elsewhere. He gets a cab and heads for his mother’s penthouse.

“For nineteen years, you have never spared a single second to at least tell me that my father was a prince,” Jimin hisses through gritted teeth. He stormed into his mother’s home office not minding that she had work to be done.

His mother, surprised at the outburst takes in a deep shuddering breath. “We thought we were doing the right thing.”

“So he was in this whole secrecy too?”

“Jimin, we did it to protect you,” she says putting her papers down and rounding her desk to approach her son.

“Well, I don’t feel protected right now, eomma,” Jimin runs a finger through his shaggy hair. “You lied to me for nineteen years—“

“Omitted information,” his mother corrects.

“It’s the same thing,” Jimin says. “You never told me and now my grandmother and cousin come and drop a bombshell on me that I am the next ruler of a country, a rich one in fact. It would have been easier if I knew about this in the past, or even just had a hint about but no, I did not.”

“Jimin,” his mother approaches him and places her hands on his shoulders. Jimin looks away from her but doesn’t move. “Your father was already powerful and even for him it was dangerous. There were many terrible things out there, things that could have harmed you.”

“What did really happen to appa?” Jimin finally glances at his mother.

The woman sighs seeing her son’s broken expression. “I think we should take this outside.”

Jimin takes a shower and changes into his pajamas. He sends a text to Taehyung that he’ll be staying at his mother’s place over the weekend. When Taehyung asked why, he simply said he wanted to spend time with the woman.

When he comes back to the living room, his mother is setting down two mugs of hot cocoa on the coffee table in the middle of the room. Jimin walks to sit beside her on the sofa.

“Your father and I met when we were still in college,” his mother says smiling at the fond memory. “I was a stressed law student while he was taking up Political Sciences. We shared a course together and we eventually became friends. Then we partnered up for a project and everything just… happened.”

Jimin can’t help but smile at how his mother sounds so fond at the memory, as if she’s taken back to those days and the feeling remains to the present.

“I didn’t know he was the Prince of Yangdon until his mother came to Seoul. She was very against us at first but at the same time I was also pregnant with you. He wanted to stay but… he had a responsibility. I told him to go home to Yangdon and return when both of us are ready.”

Jimin’s smile disappears when his mother looks down with a frown.

“He did come back and he asked me to return with him to Yangdon as his queen. I had just passed the board exams and you were already two years old. I said yes because I loved him so much and we both went to Yangdon.”

“But suddenly,” his mother’s expression turns grim recalling a bad memory. “Everything in the palace became messy. Some of the members of a parliament questioned the Park-Kim family’s legitimacy to the throne. Your father was going to be crowned soon after your grandfather’s death but he…” his mother purses her lips and takes a deep breath in. “He was killed.”

Jimin’s eyes widen, his heart rate spiking. He never knew the cause of his father’s death but knowing it now, even if her never personally knew the man for who he really was, breaks his heart. “Eomma, I…” tears gather in Jimin’s eyes and his mother instantly takes him in for a hug.

“Shh, honey it’s okay. It’s okay,” she rocks them back and forth until Jimin’s crying slows.

“Do you know who did it?” Jimin asks pulling away from his mother’s embrace.

“His assassination was ordered by a member of the parliament… Kim Sunri… Seokjin’s father,” Jimin’s eyes widen, tears still spilling. “But honey, Seokjin is kind and he is the exact opposite of his father. Seokjin could take the throne any time now but he went out of his way. He called me a few days ago to… so we could discuss about you… But as I see, you’re still processing everything.”

“Is that why he doesn’t want the throne?” Jimin asks. “He wants to prove that he’s not his father?”

“That’s not the only reason,” she smiles warmly. “If I recall correctly, Seokjin always liked baking and wished to establish a bakery right outside the palace. He’s a kind soul, Jimin. Even if I haven’t seen him in years, I know a heart like Seokjin’s could never change.”

Jimin looks down at his untouched mug of hot cocoa. He releases a heavy sigh and gets up from the sofa. “I think I’m too tired to process everything right now. I just… I wanna go to sleep.”

“Okay, honey. We can talk more about this tomorrow,” Jimin nods and gets off the couch.

“Night, eomma,” Jimin says before he enters his room.

“Good night Jiminie,” Jiyo watches as her son enters the room. When he’s closed the door, she glances to the mantel where several pictures are displayed, one of them being her late husband. “Oh, Yuan, what am I going to do?” she says wiping away a stray tear from her eye.

۩۩۩

The doorbell rings and Jiyo wipes her hand with a cloth as she walks over to open it. When she does, she is greeted by the bright smile of her late husband’s nephew, Kim Seokjin.

“Jinnie-ah, you came early,” she says taking him in for a short hug.

“Apologies, Sungmo but I have a meeting with the Japanese consulate and the Philippine senate. Halmeoni has left back for Yangdon since she is much needed there so I’ll be taking her stead while I am in Korea.”

“Ah, Jimin is still asleep. Have you had breakfast already?” Seokjin shakes his head. “Well, I just finished cooking breakfast. Come in so we can eat.”

“Thank you so much, Sungmo,” Seokjin smiles as he steps in. He looks around the place as soon as he comes in. He notices the picture frames sitting atop the mantle. “Ah, Jimin must have been a smart kid in school,” Seokjin says when he sees a picture of Jimin holding up a medal proudly.

“That’s actually when his dance team won a competition. Despite being at the back, he was really happy when they won. He said he felt like he was able to contribute to something useful,” Jiyo says as he sets an extra plate on the table.

“He did mention that,” Seokjin murmurs to himself as he continues to go through the pictures. He smiles when he sees a picture of his uncle and his family.

“Jimin was so young when we took that picture. He doesn’t even remember anything about it,” Jiyo says as she walks over to Seokjin.

“Ajussi was a better father to me than my own,” Seokjin smiles but it doesn’t reach all the way up.

“I know you miss him, I do too,” Jiyo places a hand on Seokjin’s shoulder. “Why don’t we have breakfast first while we wait for Jimin to wake up?”

“Breakfast sounds great,” Seokjin follows Jiyo in the kitchen.

“I hope not to sound rude but why the sudden visit?” Jiyo asks as they settle down on the table. “Has the queen chosen to step down from the throne?”

“Actually, no, she is not planning to do that any time soon but,” Seokjin breathes in. “The parliament is searching for the next legitimate heir to the throne. I was an option until I turned them down and spoke the truth about my true parentage.”

Jiyo notices the expression on Seokjin’s face drop.  She rests a hand atop Seokjin’s. “Seokjin, whatever failures your parents have done does not reflect your entire identity.”

“I know,” Seokjin nods confidently. “I’ve learned that from my step mother, the late princess, and she has treated me very well until the day she passed.”

Jiyo smiles.

“Now, as I was saying,” Seokjin sits up straight. “Unless we present the next heir at the Annual Independence Day Ball, then the monarchy will be passed to a new family and I fear that Yangdon will no longer continue to run it its glory if that ever happens.”

“So the future of your country lies in the hands of my only son?”

“The grand Independence Day Ball is happening in four weeks time. By then, we need to have an answer from Jimin, else Yangdon won’t be the same as it always was.”

Jimin groans rolling over his bed and throwing off the sheets. However he hadn’t noticed that he was near the edge and eventually falls mid roll.

He sits up, eyes blinking and squinting before he remembers why he’s here in his old room.

Ah yes. He’s a prince and with that news he needs time to think for himself. He’s always found comfort in his childhood home, even though it is a penthouse in Gangnam. Nonetheless, he’s had fond memories in the place and he thinks remembering them will help soother his mind.

He gets up from the floor and stretches his arms upward. He thinks he’s ready for the day, maybe finish his conversation with his mother. He reaches for his glasses on his bedside table and turns to the mirror to fix his tousled hair.

When he gets out of his room, the first thing he hears is chattering in the kitchen. He’s surprised but it’s already late in the morning. Maybe one of his mother’s clients came for an appointment. It isn’t the first time Jimin has walked in on those.

“He’s turning 21 in two years. I personally think that’s enough time to teach him the ways of a prince,” Jimin hears and he freezes midstep. Slowly he continues walking as he listens to the conversation go on.

“But in the end it will be Jimin’s decision whether he wants to take that place or not,” he hears his mother’s voice. “Can’t we give him more time?”

“I’d prefer we have an answer after I train him to be more princely,” the other voice says and when Jimin has the perfect view of the dining room, he groans and rolls his eyes catching the attention of the two who are seated there.

“Jimin, wait,” Jiyo stands up from her chair and tries to catch up on Jimin.

Seokjin follows. They walk down the hall and Seokjin sees Jiyo simply walk into Jimin’s room without knocking. When he follows, he sees Jimin’s foot climbing out of the window and he gasps in surprise.

“Where is he going?”

Jiyo sighs as if she’s used to these antics.

“His tower,” she follows Jimin and climbs out of the window.

“He has a tower?” he asks himself.

He walks to the edge of the window and only then does he notice that Jiyo is standing on the fire escape of some sort. He pokes his head out of the window and sees Jimin sitting on the top of the stairs to the roof.

“Jimin, will you just give a moment to talk to us?” Jiyo pleads.

“No, I came here thinking that I was going to chill out from the sudden news but here comes the bearer of that news so if you’ll excuse me, I’m late for a meeting with my guidance councilor,” Jimin says turning his back.

“Well I’m late for a meeting with Japan and the Philippines,” Seokjin checks his watch.

“Jimin, come on. You haven’t even heard what Seokjin has to say,” Jiyo climbs the steps to where Jimin is slowly. “I know it’s hard but all we’re asking for is your time.”

“You had that time, nineteen years in fact but you didn’t even bother in any of those years, so why bother now,” Jimin says.

“Jimin,” Jiyo takes a deep breath in. “You don’t have to say yes immediately right now.”

Jimin slowly turns to his mother.

“We just need your ears and a little of your time,” Jiyo glances to Seokjin and urges him to speak.

“Jimin, in a few weeks, there is going to be a ball. Grandmother and all of the Yangdonese Parliament  are hoping to present you on that day, of course, with your answer as to whether you will take your crown or not.”

“Why can’t I just do it now?” Jimin asks with a glare.

“Because that would be too hasty,” Seokjin says. “You may change your views about our family… At least give me a chance to teach you how to be an appropriate member of the royal family.”

Jimin is skeptical for a little while. He doesn’t want anything to do with being a royal. He has more problems to face, better things to stress about.

But then he sees his mother who is obviously fond of Seokjin by the way her pleading eyes look at Jimin. He’s never been able to deny those. He purses his lips in thought. He's only learning to be a prince, not become one. He doesn't have to be one. He could just announce that he doesn't want to be a part of the Yangdonese royal family at the day of the ball.

He'll just have to go through four weeks of learning all these irrelevant stuff. It's only four weeks and after that, it's all over. He'll be back to old ordinary university student Jimin. 

“Fine,” he says with a huff. “I will join you for… prince lessons until your damned ball.”

“It’s not my ball,” Seokjin corrects. “It’s the Yangdon Annual Independence Day Ball.”

“Whatever,” Jimin says as he starts climbing down from where he is. “I'll go to this big fancy ball. Now please get out of my room. I want to sleep more.”

 ۩۩۩

“The meeting is in session,” the prime minister of Yangdon announces and everyone in the room takes their seat. “Her grace has called us all in today to announce important matters. I give the floor to her.”

“Thank you, Prime Minister Bustillo,” Queen Hanazawa stands from her seat. “As you know, my reign as queen will be ending soon and all of you have been searching for a legitimate heir to the throne,” everyone nods in affirmation. “In the past, we have believed that the late Crowned Prince Yuan has not fathered any children in his name but that is not the truth. He has a son residing in Seoul, South Korea. A university student taking Humanities and Social Sciences in the Seoul National University.”

“Pardon me your highness,” a member of the parliament, Duke Min Kiyong, rises from his seat. “But when have you affirmed this? Is this the reason for your recent travel to South Korea, and the reason why the Lord of Kwon is not present with us today?”

“Exactly,” the queen nods. “My grandson Seokjin, Lord of Kwon, has travelled to South Korea to assist Prince Park-Kim Jimin in learning the proper ways of being a prince.”

“Learn? He has yet to learn?” Duke Min raises his voice. “He knows nothing about our country and now you want to present him as the heir to the throne. Our country will fall to shambles if a child like him is going to take over.”

“He is no child,” the queen defends. “In two years he will be turning 21, and in that time I will step down as queen. However he has yet to announce his decision, as Kim Seokjin had, on the night of the Annual Independence Day Ball.”

“Kim Seokjin is an illegitimate child of the throne, of the former Lord Sunri birthed from another woman and framed to be the child of the late Princess Yuki,” another nobleman, Lord Jeon Sungjin of Das, speaks. “He was never in line for the throne in the first place.”

“But Park Jimin is,” the queen says. “His parents, the late Crowned Prince Park-Kim Yuan and Attorney Park Jiyo are legitimately married thus giving him the natural right to the throne.”

“I do not oppose with this,” another duke, Duke Gozon Don, speaks. “I personally believe that in time, Prince Jimin will learn the proper ways of being royalty. He has four weeks until the ball and given that time, Lord Kim Seokjin of Kwon will teach him.”

“All in favor of this matter, say ‘I’,” Prime Minister Bustillo speaks.

Majority of the room answers, save for two people.

“The majority is in favor,” Prime Minister Bustillo finalizes. “Prince Park-Kim Jimin will be given time to learn of our ways until his decision whether to take the crown or not.”

“Wait a moment,” Duke Min stops them all. “If this prince is still learning, then I propose someone watch over them while he is.”

“What are you implying, Duke Min?” Queen Hanazawa asks.

“My nephew, the Young Lord Yoongi of Diwa, is the next legitimate heir if ever Prince Jimin denies the crown. Since his decision will affect the course of the country, then I suggest someone, a true Yangdonese, watch over Lord Seokjin while he teaches Park Jimin.”

“Do you not trust Lord Seokjin enough?”

“To be frank, I do not. For all we know, he may be the same as his father.”

Collective gasps echo through the room. “I will have you know that Seokjin is the most trustworthy person in this room, if he were present right now, more reliable and trustworthy than you,” Queen Hanazawa speaks calmly but with venom. “If you do question his trustworthiness, so be it. Send your nephew to South Korea and see how different Seokjin is from his father.”

“I will send my own representative as well,” Lord Jeon raises his hand. “My only son shall go as well, the Young Master Jeon Jungkook.”

The queen sighs. “Very well. Any more objections? Reactions?”

The members of the parliament glance at each other but do not say a word.

“Then I believe we are finished here.”

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter III: Start of Lessons

Jimin sighs as he stares at his reflection. He feels like the weekend has passed too fast and that it wasn’t enough time to think about everything that happened. But he thinks becoming a prince won’t happen overnight, especially when his dorky reflection stares back at him in the mirror.

“Well, this is as good as it’s gonna get,” he sighs fixing the collar of his shirt.

“Jimin, your ride is here,” he hears his mother call from outside.

He releases a heavy sigh. His cousin didn’t need to go to extreme heights to persuade him. Seokjin had said he’d provide Jimin’s ride from home to school, since he usually takes the bus to university. Since he has a roommate, he immediately told Taehyung about this ‘surprise ride’ but didn’t tell him the secret that he is a prince.

It’s a secret only held by the members of the Yangdonese parliament until he is revealed to the public.

“Now remember, your prince lessons start this afternoon, so don’t stay in school too long. If you need to have anything done, contact Seokjin or me for that matter before anything else, okay?” Jiyo reminds him as he ties his shoes.

“Eomma, I’m not in middle school anymore. I’m in college, I can handle myself,” Jimin says as he gets up. “I’ll be off now.”

“I love you, dear,” Jiyo says making Jimin freeze halfway.

He turns to his mother with a warm genuine smile. He crosses the small space in between them and embraces her. “I love you, too, eomma,” he says as he pulls away seeing a warm smile on his mother’s face.

“A limo? Really?” Jimin asks when he spots the familiar figure beside a sleek black limousine with the Yangdonese flag from the lobby. Then he knows that his cousin got him a limousine as a ride to school.

“Good morning, Jimin-ssi,” Namjoon greets him with is dimpled smile when he comes through the door. “I believe Lord Seokjin had told you about the daily ride to school.”

“He didn’t really have to do this,” Jimin mutters. “And please, just call me Jimin, since we’ll be seeing each other often.”

“Likewise, you can just call me hyung,” Namjoon says opening the backseat for Jimin.

“Oh, thank you hyung,” Jimin smiles before he slides in.

Jimin looks around the inside of the fancy car. There’s a  small fridge on the corner, a small table in the middle, two seats facing each other at the back. It’s like those typical Vegas limousine he sees in movies.

“Fasten your seatbelt please,” Namjoon says as he starts the engine.

“Ah, hyung, did Seokjin-hyung tell you about my roommate?” Jimin asks as he fastens his seatbelt.

“Yes, Kim Taehyung, am I correct?” Namjoon asks and Jimin nods. “May I confirm if this Kim Taehyung is the son of the governor?”

“Yes, how did you know?”

“It’s a state affair, Jimin. You’ll be surprised how many important politicians come to Yangdon every once in a while.”

Namjoon drives through the busy streets of Seoul. It’s odd, Jimin thinks, how he’s watching the city through the window of a car that costs more than his tuition fee. He finds a few buttons on the roof and out of curiosity he presses one of them making a black window rise blocking the view of the front seat.

Jimin clicks it again making it go up and down.

Namjoon smiles watching the younger fom the rear view mirror. “I suggest you not do that, your highness. Else, I wouldn’t be able to see the back.”

“Sorry,” Jimin smiles sheepishly.

He places his hands on his lap on the rest of the ride until he spots the familiar building where he lives with his best friend. From a distance, Jimin could see Taehyung’s figure waiting at the distance right below the steps to the building’s entrance.

When the car comes to a stop in front of him, the brunette sports a confused expression until Jimin opens the door and steps out. Taehyung’s eyes widen and his jaw drops.

“This is our ride?” Taehyung says in shock.

“Yeah,” Jimin nods. He hears the cardoor shut and Namjoon joins them. “By the way Tae, this is Namjoon-hyung. Namjoon-hyung this is Taehyung, my best friend and roommate.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Taehyung-ssi,” Namjoon bows surprising Taehyung.

“Are all Yangdonese this polite?” Taehyung asks with a chuckle. “Just how important is your family there that you get to have a ride like this?”

“Well… Very important,” Jimin chuckles nervously but Taehyung is still too enamored to notice it. “Come on, let’s go to school. I don’t wanna be late for class.”

“It feels like we’re going to a wedding or something,” Taehyung says as he slips in before Jimin follows him. He looks around wide eyed and mouth slightly agape. “Even my dad can’t afford something as luxurious as this.”

“You’re father is a well known humble politician who is unselfish and donates to charities when he can. Even the Yangdonese parliament praise him for his ways,” Namjoon speaks from the front seat.

“Thanks… I guess,” Taehyung answers awkwardly. “Just how powerful is your family that they’re members of parliament?” Taehyung leans towards Jimin to whisper.

“What do you even know about parliament?” Jimin shoves Taehyung away playfully.

“I know a handful. I have done my research,” Taehyung starts to explain what he knows about Yangdon’s government system and Jimin just listens for the rest of the ride never answering Taehyung’s question.

 ۩۩۩

Jimin is sitting on the edge of a plant box by the university grassland. Its lunch time and he’s waiting for Taehyung to come and join him so they could go to the cafeteria together.

He’s simply scrolling through his phone when he feels a heavy weight on his lap. Then he realizes he’s being sat on.

Immediately the person shoots back up and apologizes to Jimin saying they didn’t see him there.

Great, what good a prince am I if I’m practically invisible? Jimin thinks with a sigh.

“Hey, you ready to go?” Taehyung chirps as he approaches Jimin.

Jimin nods with a sigh. Taehyung notices his long expression. “What’s the matter?”

“Someone sat on me again,” Jimin says with a pout.

“Oh,” Taehyung tries to find something right to say. “Wanna make it up with ice cream?”

Jimin nods with pursed lips when suddenly his attention is taken somewhere else.

In the distance, as if in slow motion, wind blowing his pretty blonde strands of hair as he laughs with his group of friends is captain of the dance troupe, Lee Taemin.

Lee Taemin, with the pretty face and graceful body. His laughs sound like wind chimes on a sunny breezy day and his eyes sparkle when he smiles. Oh, and his smile. How Jimin wishes he could one day be the reason for that smile.

Jimin sighs dreamily thinking about what it would feel like to be in that friend group of dancers.

But he doesn’t have the confidence. Compared to high school, Jimin didn’t really know anyone who could push him to audition so he never did. He stuck to watching them in the distance and eventually developed an infatuation to the handsome captain.

Lee Taemin is a great dancer and Jimin admires him so much for his compassion.

“Earth to Jimin,” he hears Taehyung and only notices that the brunette is snapping his fingers in front of his face. “Hey, Jimin, what’s wrong?”

Jimin shakes his head. Truthfully Taehyung doesn’t know anything about his little crush on the dance captain. He knows his best friend is a little hostile towards the guy for a reason he never got.

“Let’s go get ice cream, yeah?”

Jimin nods with a hum and they start walking. He sneaks one last glance to Taemin and his friends but they’re walking further away to the opposite direction to where he’s going.

When his last class ends, he sends a text to Taehyung that he’ll be coming home a little late since he’s meeting with his cousin. Taehyung simply replies with the thumbs up emoji telling Jimin to take care and that he purples him.

He meets Namjoon a block away from the university, per his request. He parked there in the morning as well since Jimin didn’t want curious eyes all over him. He hates being invisible, yes, but he also doesn’t like too much attention to himself.

“How were classes?” Namjoon says as soon as Jimin approaches.

“Meh, was fine,” Jimin shrugs.

“Are you excited for prince lessons?” Namjoon asks as he opens the car door for Jimin.

“Doubt it,” Jimin says with a sigh making Namjoon giggle.

“Over time, you’ll learn to grow fond of Lord Seokjin. He’s a fun person to be with.”

Jimin raises his brow and waits until Namjoon hops onto the driver’s seat.

“You talk as if you and Seokjin-hyung are close,” Jimin says with a raised brow.

“I have stayed by his side for as long as I can remember,” Namjoon smiles at Jimin through the rear view mirror. “You tend to become close when you grow up together.”

Jimin nods with his mouth slightly agape. Namjoon shifts his gear and starts driving.

When they arrive at the Yangdon Consulate residence, they are greeted with Seokjin and Hoseok discussing something very important while having people run different errands for them. Jimin looks left and right, at the maids rushing around with pillows and bed sheets and some of the security personnel huddled together. He overhears the words ‘intense security plan’ and wonders what on earth would need intense security.

“My Lord,” Namjoon says as they enter the room. Seokjin immediately turns his head and stands up from the table he is sitting on. Hoseok follows him behind. “Did something happen while I was gone?” Namjoon asks looking around.

“We received a call from parliament,” Hoseok explains for Seokjin. “The lord of Diwa and the young master of Das are coming to… observe Jimin’s prince lessons.”

Jimin’s eyes widen and his head pops forward in surprise. “Someone’s gonna watch me while I get my lessons?”

Hoseok nods and smiles. “But don’t worry Prince Jimin. Yoongi-hyung and Jungkook aren’t that bad. They just… need to be understood well.”

“That makes it sound bad,” Jimin mumbles. “Are they important? To the parliament I mean.”

“Parliament has sent them to observe not only you, but me as well, since your decision whether to claim or renounce the throne…” Seokjin trails off but places a comforting hand on Jimin’s shoulders. “Never mind that. Don’t worry. They won’t be arriving until tomorrow so we can start on the basics without any prying eyes. Would that be okay for you?”

Jimin meets Seokjin’s gaze and nods. The elder gives a bright smile.

“Alright. Shall we proceed to the other room,” Seokjin turns to Namjoon. “Joonie, I may have to ask you to stay here to discuss matters with the security.”

“As you wish my lord,” Namjoon says with a bow. “And you made a little slip up there, Jinnie,” Namjoon smirks at Seokjin.

Seokjin’s face reddens and he quickly turns around beckoning Hosoek and Jimin to follow him.

“What was that?” Jimin whispers to Hoseok.

“Let’s just say they have mutual feelings for each other but refuse to acknowledge it,” Hoseok smiles.

They enter a study with bookshelves lining the walls. On the next room, which is completely visible since there is no door, is a small parlor where Jimin sees a tea set on the round table in the middle. Every royal person must like tea.

“Jimin,” Seokjin claps his hands taking Jimin’s attention. “Why don’t you do a spin for me, so I can see you better.”

“Oh, okay,” Jimin spins.

“Uh… Slowly, please,” Seokjin says and Jimin follows spinning around slowly.

“Okay… Posture is good but still needs a little work… Hair, messy needs tending to and some brown strands stand out terribly. That needs a touch up… Okay, stop,” Seokjin says once Jimin is facing him again. He approaches the younger and tilts his chin up a little. “Cute puffy cheeks contrasting his sharp jaw. That’s unique… Eyes, beautiful,” Seokjin says genuinely making Jimin smile. “You have your father’s smile, too. In fact, a lot of things about you remind me about Ahjussi.”

“Really?” Jimin says.

Seokjin nods then he squints his eyes when he notices Jimin’s ears. “You’re not pierced?”

Jimin’s hand reaches up to his ear. “Oh, no. I never found the reason to pierce them.”

“Well in Yangdonese culture, it is tradition to have at least one ear piercing, since earrings hold a deep symbolism to us,” Seokjin turns to Hoseok. “Note down that we’ll need to get his ears pierced.”

Jimin doesn’t argue with that. He’s not totally against the idea of getting piercings.

“Now, walk from here to there,” Seokjin says and Jimin follows walking to the opposite side of the room. Seokjin observes him until he walks back. “Hmm, okay. I know where I can start. Let’s start with basic posture first,” Seokjin walks over to Jimin’s side so they’re standing beside each other.

Seokjin stands straight and elegant. “When we stand, we have to maintain proper balance but not to the point where we look stiff. You push your chest out, relax your shoulders, and breathe in. It’s that natural.”

Jimin follows with a pout on his lips making Hoseok giggle. Seokjin notices and moves behind Jimin pressing a palm on the column of his vertebrae. “You don’t have to bend this too much. Just relax.”

Jimin does relax while Seokjin adjusts his posture a little more until he no longer feels his cousin’s hands on him. “Much better. Don’t keep your head down,” Seokjin tilts Jimin’s chin upwards a little as he walks to get a book.

“This might only be common in movies but it’s also very helpful if you want to learn how to walk properly,” Seokjin places the thick leather book atop his head and start walking as if he’s done it his entire life. Jimin wouldn’t be surprised if he did. “Balancing the book on top of your head means balanced posture. If it falls, then something must be wrong and you have to find a way to fix it,” Seokjin takes the book off his head and hands it to Jimin.

Jimin takes the book, examines it in his hand and wonders if something this heavy can even be balanced on his head. She shrugs and puts it on top only for it to fall a second later. He clumsily catches it, practically bending himself in half just to keep the book from falling on the floor.

“Flexible,” Seokjin says in an amazed tone. “I guess that comes from your dancing. But we can get to that later. Let’s continue with your posture.”

And they continue. The book stays and is used to determine if Jimin’s posture is just right, if not, perfect. He balances the book on top of his head while he sits. It takes a little while for him to finally balance it while standing. It proves even more difficult when he has to walk with it on his head. Seokjin does it with ease and makes it look so simple.

He tries for the tenth time walking with a book on top of his head when it suddenly falls. He’s not too quick to catch it this time and lands on his foot.

Leather is heavy. Leather is hard.

He screams and rolls on the floor crouching his foot in pain.

Seokjin sighs. “Let’s get some ice for that… And maybe it’s also time for tea.”

 ۩۩۩

“So what happened to that again?” Taehyung asks examining Jimin’s foot. It's formed a bruise but it’s not something a little ice can’t handle.

“My cousin dropped a book on my foot,” Jimin says. “A heavy one at that.”

“Okay,” Taehyung nods. “Do you need me to get more ice for that?”

Jimin shakes his head. “It’s okay. I think this’ll get better in the morning.”

Taehyung just nods before he settles on his own bed again scrolling through his phone. Jimin notices a change in Taehyung’s expression then it suddenly drops.

“What’s wrong?” Jimin asks.

“Eomma wants me to come home on Friday,” he says tossing his phone on the bed. Jimin knows how Taehyung isn’t exactly fond of his mother, since she’s treated her coolly ever since he was a kid. Taehyung’s father had always been the softer one but when you’re a man of influence, you’re bound to rarely be seen at home.

“Why? Is she hosting some party again?” Jimin asks.

Taehyung shrugs. “All she sent in the email was that some very important guests are arriving to visit us. Like, who sends their son a simple message via email? He secretary probably did this again.”

“It's not the first time,” Jimin groans as he changes his position.

Not a few seconds later, Taehyung’s phone rings. Jimin knows who it is by how quickly Taehyung picks it up.

“Appa,” Taehyung says with a wide smile on his face, a perfect contrast to how he looked earlier when his mother messaged him. He moves out of his bed and towards the balcony of their apartment leaving Jimin to only hear murmurs of Taehyung’s conversation with his father.

Jimin often wonders if Taehyung is equivalent to a prince. All his life, he’s known his father as a strong political figure, from a congressman to a mayor then eventually a governor. Taehyung could be seen in some news outlets whenever he goes to events with his father. He is talked about in entertainment outlets for his killer looks. When Taehyung started to post vlogs, his online popularity skyrocketed as ‘The Governor’s Handsome Son’. Jimin wonders if it would be the same for him if he was exposed.

But Taehyung had handled that exposure very well since he’s been under the limelight for as long as he knew. Jimin never has been, only being featured in Taehyung’s vlogs for a few seconds since he’s shy. He still has a mini attack when he has to speak publicly. He’s not too confident, he keeps his thoughts to himself. He’s only discovered he’s actually a prince and that still hasn’t sunken in fully, not even with a fancy cup of tea.

He wishes he could tell Taehyung his secret but he knows he couldn’t. It’s not that he doesn’t trust his best friend, but he also doesn’t want to break the trust the Yangdonese consulate has given him. He’s also scared what his best friend’s reaction might be to finding out that the shy Jimin is actually a prince, and the heir to the throne in that matter.

Jimin closes his eyes and takes a deep breath in. He has to calm down.

“Okay appa. I’ll see you on Friday,” Taehyung says with a wide smile as he reenters the room. “Love you too, appa.”

Jimin looks as Taehyung expectantly knowing his best friend is going to share.

“It’s a party all right, but our guests are… new,” Taehyung says.

“New?” Jimin tilts his head.

“He said a lord from Yangdon is coming with his company. He sounds excited about it, since he says they’re close friends,” Taehyung says.

Jimin’s lip curls up awkwardly. He thinks about his cousin, Seokjin, who he knows is the Lord of Kwon. Maybe he’s going to the party with company. He wonders who it is and remembers the only company Seokjin has with him while he's here are Hoseok and Namjoon. Oh no, what if he asks Jimin to come with him. Taehyung will find out. It’s too early, he knows the press is going to be there. Didn’t Seokjin say he’ll be revealed on the ball a few weeks from now. It’s too early, Jimin isn’t that princely yet.

He doesn’t register Taehyung holding on to his shoulders until he’s being shaken. Jimin then realizes he’s at the brink of an attack.

“Stay with me Jiminie, its okay. Just breathe, follow me. Good, that’s good,” Taehyung says gently and Jimin follows. He manages to avoid hyperventilating and rubs a hand on his temple.

Taehyung rubs Jimin’s back. “Wanna tell me what that was about?”

Jimin shakes his head and Taehyung leaves it at that. He instead takes Jimin in for a hug which is immediately returned. They stay like that until Jimin feels the familiar feeling of exhaustion creeping up on him.

Jimin yawns and Taehyung pulls away. Silently, Taehyung walks them from the living to Jimin's room and they both settle on the bed. Out of familiarity, Taehyung holds Jimin in his arms until both of them fall asleep.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter IV: Arrival

Taehyung’s lips settle into a straight line while Jimin explains why he couldn’t join him for his ‘Save the Puppies’ campaign. They’ve agreed to do this together and hand out pamphlets all around university but now his best friend is cancelling because of an important meeting with his cousin.

Taehyung sighs. Oh well, Jimin has a life outside of their friendship, too. And this is a family matter. Taehyung understands how important those things are. He also knows, or has a vague idea rather, that Jimin’s family in Yangdon holds a high position so he can at least know where his best friend is coming from. Jimin hasn’t told him straight out yet, and he knows that Jimin thinks that he simply let the subject slide but Taehyung knows Jimin. He knows when the other doesn’t want to answer so Taehyung will wait when Jimin is ready to tell him.

“It’s okay, Jimin. Bogum and Hyungsik are still joining me anyway. Have fun with your cousin,” Taehyung says genuinely and Jimin hugs him before he’s running off to the block where Namjoon is parked.

Another question Taehyung asks to himself is why Jimin wants Namjoon to park a block away from university. He shrugs and goes back inside the university gates.

When Taehyung returns to his shared apartment with Jimin that afternoon, his mouth drops open when he sees all the designer clothing bags all around their living room area.

He knows these aren’t his. He has enough Gucci in his closet for him to want more. The only answer to who owns this is…

“Oh, Tae,” Jimin’s familiar messy brown hair pokes out from their kitchen. “Sorry it’s all messy. I’ll get them to my room, don’t worry. I just wanted to make dinner to make up for my absence earlier.”

Taehyung’s attention is still to the expensive clothing. “Where did you get all of this?”

“Oh uh… Seokjin-hyung got those for me. He said he wants to see me wear those when we meet up next time,” Jimin says shyly.

Taehyung glances to his best friend but with a more concerned look. “Jimin, are you even comfortable with this?”

Jimin doesn’t answer. He only shrugs.

Taehyung approaches him and pats his head. “I know he’s family but he doesn’t have to change everything about you. You just be yourself, okay?”

Jimin nods and smiles at Taehyung. “It’s fine Tae, really. I also kinda wanted to try a new style but… I’ve never been confident about it… Not with how I look.”

Taehyung examines Jimin again. Sure, he usually (always) sports a messy bed head and had really big glasses hanging down his nose but that doesn’t make him any less attractive. There really is nothing wrong with how Jimin handles himself but Taehyung couldn’t help but be concerned about his friend’s self-esteem. Jimin tends to curl up on himself, over think and over work himself. He wishes his best friend could loosen up sometime, treat himself differently. He knows that wouldn’t come too easily but still…

“Wanna try those on to see how you really look?” Taehyung smiles and encourages Jimin. “Hey, maybe you’ll even look better than I do. You even have Saint Laurent here.”

Jimin smiles and nods and Taehyung is thankful that his best friend still has a little self confidence in there to keep him going.

 ۩۩۩

Okay, so this is how Jimin’s afternoon goes.

After apologizing profusely to Taehyung for missing his campaign, he runs to where Namjoon is parked knowing he’s going to be late. He sees Namjoon waiting for him on his usual parking space and when the man spots him, he opens the door for Jimin who quickly jumps in.

“We’re going to be late,” Namjoon informs him calmly as if it isn’t a big deal.

“Does this mean I’m dead meat?” Jimin asks uncertainly.

“Nope, it just puts a bad first impression to the Duke of Diwa and the Lord of Das,” Namjoon says and Jimin groans as he hits his forehead on the glass window.

“By the way you highness,” Namjoon catches his attention. “Lord Seokjin says you have to change out of your university clothes.”

Jimin looks down on his outfit; a light blue sweater with faded jeans and his worn out converse sneakers. “Why?”

“You’re meeting with members of parliament,” Namjoon says. “There’s a bag over there. He wants you to change into those clothes.”

Jimin glances to his side and indeed there’s a paper bag there with the logo of a familiar designer brand. His eyes widen when he peeks inside.

“This outfit costs more than my life,” Jimin says feeling dizzy all of a sudden.

“Nonsense. Your life costs more than a country. You are a prince after all,” Namjoon says. “You can turn the backseat into a dressing room. Just pull up the compartment window.”

“Okay,” Jimin says as he presses the button so the black window separating the front and back seat rises.

When he’s out of Namjoon’s view, he glances to the paper bag and releases a heavy breath. Oh well, here goes nothing.

When they arrive at the consulate residence, Jimin still doesn’t pull the window down. He couldn’t stand to see the look on Namjoon’s, or anybody’s face at this matter when they see him in a pretty suit…

But with messed up hair.

“Jimin,” he hears a knock from the front seat. “You you going to pull this window down or are you going to stay there forever.”

“I would prefer the latter,” Jimin says.

He hears the front seat door open then shut closed. Suddenly the door to his side opens to Namjoon standing there.

“You look good,” Namjoons says.

“I look awful,” Jimin pouts.

“Now, don’t say that,” Namjoon offers his hand to which Jimin receives and he steps out of the car. “The suit looks good on you. You just need to fix your hair,” Namjoon reaches for a comb in his pocket and starts fixing Jimin’s messy locks until it’s deemed neat. “There, you look presentable.”

Jimin glances to the tinted window of the limousine and he does look presentable at least. His hair is parted sideways, though a few strands still stick out. He looks decent.

“Shall we?” Namjoon gestures his hand towards the steps.

Jimin nods and starts climbing up the stairs, heart rate spiking up at whatever waits for him behind those doors.

When he gets to the lobby, he sees his cousin talking animatedly to four people in the room; two are elder looking men and the other two are younger and look to be around his age. One of them has blonde hair and is a little shorter than the other who has jet black hair. He sees Hoseok standing by the corner and when their eyes meet, Hoseok beckons Jimin to come forward.

“The prince has arrived,” Hoseok announces.

“Ah, here he is,” Seokjin says when he sees Jimin walking towards them. “Duke Min, Lord Jeon, I introduce to you Park-Kim Jimin, son of the late Park-Kim Yuan and Attorney Park Jiyo, Prince of Yangdon,” Seokjin says. “Jimin, this is Duke Min Kiyong of Diwa and Lord Jeon Sungjin of Das.”

Jimin manages a small smile. He sees Hoseok from the corner of his eyes mouthing ‘bow’ and he does… That his glasses fall off his face then to the floor. It surprises everyone, everyone but Seokjin who places a hand on his cheek while he watches as  Jimin clumsily picks up his glasses.

Jimin stands back up straight and smiles meekly. "It's nice to meet you."

“It’s a pleasure to be of acquaintance, Prince Jimin,” Lord Jeon says with a friendly smile. “You take after Yuan, in a fond way I do say.”

A light blush covers Jimin’s cheeks and he bows his head lightly. “Thank you, sir.”

Jimin looks from Lord Jeon to Duke Min who has a stoic look on his face. The man has a deep scowl as he examines Jimin from head to toe.

“He does not look like a prince to me,” he says bluntly making all eyes in the room blow wide, except for the two Lords in the room who take it calmly.

“Now, Duke Min, Prince Jimin has only discovered his lineage. Go easy on him if you must,” Seokjin says calmly with a smile to the duke’s way.

“And you suppose you can change that?” Duke Min says rudely to Seokjin. Jimin wonders if his cousin is hurt by the way the man had spoken to him mockingly but Seokjin only smiles as if he isn’t fazed by it.

“Nothing needs to be changed with how Jimin brings himself,” Seokjin smiles to Jimin’s way. “But I believe he can learn. He is bright and intelligent. I have faith in him, as does the queen.”

Duke Min eyes Seokjin and turns his back on the young lord. “If anything, all I see is a pity party,” he says as he walks away. “Yoongi, come. I have a few matters to discuss with you.”

The blonde bows to Seokjin muttering an apology. His eyes meet Jimin’s for a second but just as quickly, he looks away and follows to where the elder man disappeared to.

“I apologize if Duke Min’s attitude is… harsh,” Lord Jeon smiles to Jimin. “He is still weary of the entire situation. In honesty, I would be lying if I say I am not but you look like a good person Jimin. I would vouch for you but that would only show my bias thoughts towards your late father. He was a good man, so I believe you be, too.”

Jimin smiles at his kind words and bows again in gratitude. “Thank you, sir.”

“Ah, let me introduce to you my son,” Lord Jeon calls his son forward. “This is Jungkook. He will be one of your guests until the Yangdon Annual Independence Day Ball.”

“Nice to meet you, Jungkook-ssi,” Jimin bows.

“Likewise,” Jungkook answers coolly which takes Jimin aback my bow different he and his father are.

Lord Jeon clears his head. “Excuse me, your highness. I’d also like to have a word with my son,” Lord Jeon bows and he and his son leave the room.

Jimin watches them go. Seokjin and Hoseok finally breathe easy once they are gone.

“That went well,” Seokjin pats Jimin’s shoulder. “But we have to work on your greeting. Why don’t we have that our lesson for today?”

Jimin nods at Seokjin with pursed lips.

“Uncle, you didn’t have to be so rude,” Yoongi says as soon as they are out of earshot.

“Rude?” his uncle asks with a loud tone. “You call it rudeness but I was keeping my guard up. I do not want a child like him running our country. What does he think this is? A playground?”

“Uncle, we can’t immediately judge his intentions. What if he is genuine with his purpose? What if he really wants to learn?” Yoongi asks.

“It’s too short a time for him to learn,” Duke Min says with a wave of his hand. “You, my boy, are more fitting for the throne. It is what your father wanted.”

Yoongi purses his lips. “I don’t ever recall Abeoji telling me to be king.”

“You were six years old when he died,” his uncle says. “And he died for the throne. Are you going to waste his dream just like that?”

Yoongi purses his lips then shakes his head. “But uncle, what if Park Jimin is worthy to hold the crown? Surely, I do not want to step in the way of that.”

“I insist he is not. You are, Lord Min Yoongi. You will be the next king and if I have to—“ his uncle raises his voice then trails off. He takes a deep steadying breath then points a finger to Yoongi “You are here to observe that child but you are also here to keep your line on the throne. Do you understand?”

“I still don’t understand why you are so adamant,” Yoongi says with a straight face. “But I will respect your wishes, and Abeoji’s wishes for this matter.”

His uncle nods with finality and leaves.

Yoongi stands there thinking about Park Jimin and his elegant face. Yoongi is sure he’s seen his face before and is familiar with it.

“Abeoji, I don’t understand why you are being easy on him,” Jungkook tells his father when they enter their room. “He has small knowledge on this field. Why would you tell him you vouch for him?”

“Yuan wouldn’t have hidden his son from us if there was no reason,” Sungjin answers and turns to the younger. “There is still not much you understand, my boy. As of now, all I want you to do is look after the prince while you are here.”

“Why should I do that?” Jungkook furrows his brows.

“Because there are still people we could not trust,” Sungjin says. “Even if you are all still young, harm could come your way. You do recall how the late crowned prince passed away, did you not?”

Jungkook nods his head. “But Abeoji, were you serious when you said you would vouch for him?”

Sungjin nods. “I would never doubt anybody directly tied of Yuan. He was a good friend and a wise man.”

“And what about Kim Seokjin?” Jungkook says.

Sungjin sighs as places a hand on his son. “Seokjin is not his father,” he says. “He may be the splitting image, but he is not in any way the same as that traitor. Treat him well, Jungkook. I know how you have grown to be guarded around him, especially when you discovered the truth.”

Jungkook bites his lower lip but nods anyway.

“I apologize if they were a little… hard,” Seokjin says while he pours tea into Jimin’s cup. “They’re always like that the first time. I remember the first time I joined parliament, everyone gave me weird stares, Duke Min at most,” Seokjin giggles.

Jimin takes his tea with a frown. “Hyung, can I ask you something?”

Seokjin nods with a hum. “What is it?”

“Earlier… Duke Min he…” Jimin bites his lip not knowing how to word his question properly.

“Ah,” Seokjin says understanding what Jimin meant. “He’s always like that.”

“Why did it sound like he was particularly angry at you?”

“Let’s just say my roots aren’t exactly to his liking,” Seokjin says. “But Duke Min is a righteous man. He’s done so much for Yangdon, even if he doesn’t agree to who is sitting on the throne.”

Jimin looks down at his tea. Jimin wonders if Duke Min hates Seokjin because of his father. Jimin knows about that but he doesn’t think Seokjin is anything like the cruel man his father was. Seokjin is kind, compassionate. He remembers just yesterday how Seokjin left tea time to answer and important call from UN. Surely, if Seokjin was like his father, he wouldn’t bother with giving to others since the man was selfish, so selfish to take away one’s life.

Duke Min shouldn’t judge people for who their parents are. Jimin just feels so bad about it.

“Don’t dwell on it too much, Jimin,” Seokjin says noticing the long expression on the younger’s face. “He won’t be staying here for too long anyway. He’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

“Is Lord Jeon leaving tomorrow as well?”

Seokjin shakes his head. “He has an important matter to attend to while he is here. I think he’s leaving next week.”

“But their sons are staying until the ball, right?”

“Yoongi is actually Duke Min’s nephew,” Seokjin says. “And yes, they will be staying. And don’t worry. Yoongi and Jungkook aren’t that bad.”

“You know them?”

Seokjin nods. “I grew up with them, actually. I practically raised Jungkook with my own two hands, even if he does hate me.”

“Kid must have grown an ego,” Hoseok mumbles at the side.

“I don’t blame him for his growing hostility towards me,” Seokjin says. His smile doesn’t really reach further. It looks sad. “When one learns the truth, the way the perceive things change as well.”

“But eomma knows,” Jimin says immediately. “And I know but nothing has changed.”

Seokjin looks at Jimin in surprise.

“I know… about you and your family hyung and so does eomma but we… she doesn’t see you any differently. She loves you and still respects you. I feel the same way eomma does. If Jungkook-ssi couldn’t even appreciate you despite your background, if he couldn’t see past that then he’s not worth your time. You deserve better, hyung.”

Seokjin smiles warmly, his eyes turning glassy. “Thank you, Jimin,” he whispers. “Hoseok, we should send flowers to Sungmo.”

“Yes, my lord. We’ll give a call to the best flower shop in Seoul.”

Seokjin nods with a smile before he turns to Jimin. “You have a good heart Jimin. Someday, I know you’ll do great things.”

“Is being the next ruler of Yangdon going to be great for me?” Jimin asks sarcastically as he sips on his tea. “Because there are three people in the building who don’t think so.”

Seokjin giggles. “They’ll warm up to you eventually. You are, after all, good company.”

Jimin smiles bashfully as a faint blush covers his cheeks. “Same goes for you, hyung.”

 ۩۩۩

“The flowers are lovely dear, thank you so much,” his mother speaks through the phone. He put it on speaker while he goes around the kitchen to grab ingredients and utensils. “I’d say the meeting with the duke and lord must have gone well.”

Jimin bites his lip. “Not really but it wasn’t that bad.”

“Let me guess. Duke Min gave you the cold shoulder?”

“How did you know?”

“He did the same to me when I was introduced as the crown prince’s wife. I think a vein popped in his neck,” he hears his mother giggle. “He’s always like that during first meetings, plus he just discovered that Yuan actually has a son. I think that ruins his plan to take over the throne.”

“He wants the throne?” Jimin quirks a brow up.

“Anybody who wishes to have you not sit on the throne wants the throne,” she says. “I’ve known since the day we made eye contact that he wanted me out of the picture to keep Yuan from producing heirs.”

Jimin swallows nervously.

“But don’t worry Jimin. He may be a man with a huge ambition but he is not corrupt. His beliefs are different from ours, and that of your grandmother but he does righteous things. Don’t hold anything against him.”

Jimin nods but remembers his mother isn’t there to see him. “Okay, eomma.”

“Anyway, how are prince lessons going?” she asks.

“Ahh, it’s kinda tiring eomma. It’s only the second lesson but I think I’m being deprived of my sanity,” Jimin muses up his hair a little. “Just yesterday I dropped a one thousand page leather book on my foot while trying to balance it on my head.”

“Oh my! Did it bruise?” he hears concern laced in her voice.

“A little, but it’s fine eomma, really. Taehyung helped me ice it up,” Jimin says with a fond smile. He turns on the sink to start washing the vegetables.

“Jiminie, I hope you don’t mind me asking but… Don’t you think it’s a little difficult keeping your secret from Taehyung?”

Jimin furrows his brows as he turns the sink off. “What do you mean?”

“What I mean is that… Aren’t you a little weary he’ll find out about your secret?”

Jimin stays silent for a while and his mother quickly adds, “It’s not that I don’t trust Taehyung sweetie. There’s a reason why I agreed for both of you to live together in college but… You’re still not out. You’re also still trying to figure things out. There will probably be days where you’ll come home late and… Taehyung… He’ll probably grow worried and then he’ll be skeptical… He’s a smart boy Jiminie.”

“You’re right. He is,” Jimin sighs. “Do you think I should just tell him about this eomma?”

“If it were me, I’d tell him to make things easier but… Things are still complicated. It’s only been a few days honey.”

Jimin purses his lips and leans back on the kitchen counter. He glances at his phone as if he’s actually talking to his mother face to face.

“I wish I wasn’t a prince,” Jimin says and wipes a stay tear that falls down his eyes.

His mother doesn’t answer.

“Eomma, say something.”

“I don’t really know what to say to that,” his mother admits with a sad tone. “Because no matter what, I would always love your father. If I didn’t, then I would never have had you.”

Jimin smiles. “I love you, eomma.”

“I love you, too Jiminie,” she says. “And I’m sorry for putting that pressure on you. I shouldn’t have brought that up. Just take it easy for now. The ball is still weeks away.”

“Right, the ball where I announce my decision,” Jimin takes the phone from the table and turns off the speaker mode to press it to his ear. “The ball where I decide whether I’ll take my claim on the throne or not,” he says jokingly but all of that is snatched away immediately when he turns and meet the eyes of his best friend.

Taehyung stands there on the doorway to the kitchen.

“Jiminie?” he hears his mother from the phone. “Jiminie what’s wrong?”

“H-How long have you been there?” Jimin asks but not to his mother but to Taehyung.

Chapter Text

 ۩۩۩

Chapter V: Stumbling Upon

“How long have you been there?”

Jimin hears his mother continuously calling for his name through the phone but his attention remains to Taehyung who doesn’t immediately answer his question.

“Eomma… I have to go…” he says and doesn’t wait for a response before he ends the call.

“Tae, how long have you been there?” Jimin asks again.

This time, Taehyung finally moves to take one bud of his airpods off sending Jimin a questioning look. Jimin could even hear the loud rock music form where he stands.

“What?” Taehyung asks.

Jimin shakes his head. “It’s nothing,” he sighs in relief. “I’m making bulgogi. Mind helping me out?”

Taehyung hums with a smile. “Sure, just lemme put my stuff in my room.”

Taehyung disappears down the hallway to their rooms and Jimin sags against the counter releasing another heavy breath.

What a relief.

  ۩۩۩

“Wanna go out for some coffee?” Taehyung asks Jimin as soon as the last bell rings. They share the same contemporary arts class, which Jimin is taking as an elective, and it’s their last subject for the day’s schedule.

“Sorry Tae, but I already have plans with Seokjin-hyung,” Jimin smiles apologetically.

“How long is he staying here anyway?” Taehyung asks. “And are you really going to be meeting him every day until he leaves?”

Jimin bites his lip and nods slowly.

Taehyung sighs but pats Jimin’s shoulder anyways. “Be careful on your way home, okay?”

“Thanks, Tae,” Jimin smiles widely taking Taehyung in for a short hug. “I’ll bring you one of those Yangdonese cakes. I know hyung has a stash of them somewhere.”

Taehyung waves to Jimin until he’s far from view. He shrugs his backpack up his shoulders higher before he starts walking to the other direction to the coffee shop. Who said he couldn’t enjoy coffee without his friend. He’s been craving it the entire day, plus he thinks he’ll be staying up a little late to finish his paper on the rise of impressionism for his classical arts class.

He makes his way to the counter and takes his order, a hot latte with extra cream. He waits a little while for his order, looking around the shop to see its half empty. He’s seated at the sides with his back to the brick wall which gives a vintage aesthetic to the place.

His thoughts roam to Jimin and his… somewhat odd behavior these past few days. The sudden panic attack was first. Jimin used to have episodes when he was too stressed but it reduced to none as time passed. He thought it must have been because of the essay his professor had assigned but he remembers they didn’t bring that topic up even once after Jimin mentioned it in the café a few days back.

Then there were the expensive clothes. He doesn’t understand why Jimin’s cousin would be adamant on getting Jimin expensive designer clothes and making him wear them when they only meet for two to three hours every day. That’s another thing. Taehyung knows at the back of his mind that Jimin’s family in Yangdon holds an important role.

Maybe his family is royally inclined, or they are one of the important politicians in the land with great reputation. Just last night Jimin had been talking on the phone, no doubt a family member. Taehyung hadn’t heard but Jimin’s reaction last night when he saw he had arrived made Taehyung think that maybe the secret is bigger. Jimin looked like he’d seen a ghost when he thought Taehyung was eavesdropping, judging by the way he slowly put down his phone.

Taehyung knows Jimin is keeping a secret but why? He doesn’t know but he’s not going to force it out of Jimin. He’s going to wait until his best friend is ready.

He’s mused out of his thoughts when his name is called and he stands up from his seat to walk over. He thanks the barista with a smile and small bow. But he doesn’t notice someone coming up to his direction from behind and as he turns he ends up spilling his hot drink all over the stranger.

He gasps in surprise and the stranger jumps back hissing with how hot the drink is all over his shirt.

“Oh my god! I am so sorry,” Taehyung sets his already half empty cup down the nearest table and quickly grabs the tissues from the table. “I am so sorry,” he says again as he presses the paper towels to the area where his coffee had spilled.

“It’s okay… It’s okay,” the stranger hisses as he pulls his shirt away from his skin, a white cotton sweater and oh that’s going to take a long time to wash off the stain.

“I’m so sorry. I wasn’t watching where I was going,” Taehyung pulls another piece of tissue and presses it on the shirt. “I’ll get you another shirt or I can pay for the Laundromat. I’m so sorry.”

“Hey, it’s okay,” the stranger says kindly and for the first time Taehyung looks up to meet the stranger’s gaze. His doe eyes are blown wide and his thin lips are parted revealing his set of bunny teeth. When he’s able to get a full view of the stranger’s face, Taehyung immediately thinks he’s handsome and probably around his age.

“Uh… I… I’m really sorry,” Taehyung says as he takes a step back.

“It’s okay,” the stranger looks down on his shirt. “It doesn’t look too bad.”

“Does it hurt anywhere? I think I have some ointment in my bag,” Taehyung says.

The stranger quirks up his brow. “Why… would you have ointment in your bag?”

“Oh uh… My class is doing metal works so we’ve been using fire a lot lately. I bring it just in case,” Taehyung says.

“Comes in handy then,” the stranger smiles widely and indeed he looks like a bunny. “But it’s okay. It doesn’t really hurt anywhere.”

“How should… At least I should repay you… For your shirt…” Taehyung says in a small voice.

“It’s okay, you don’t have to,” the stranger smiles. “It was an accident. I could still cover this with my coat anyways,” and he does zipping up the black coat he has over the sweatshirt. “See?”

“Well…” Taehyung thinks, his consciousness eating him up for what he’s done. Call it persistent but Taehyung couldn’t rest well knowing he’s easily excused for doing something bad without making up for it. “Let me treat you to coffee then. Just… as an apology.”

The stranger considers it before he smiles for a nod. “Okay, I’ll accept your offer…”

“Taehyung,” he says as soon as he understands that the stranger. He holds his hand out for a shake.

The stranger receives it with a smile. “You can call me Jun... John Gguk,” he smiles.

“John Gguk?” Taehyung raises a brow with an amused smile. It's an odd name.

John Gguk nods. “Yes.... John Gguk.”

“Okay, John Gguk,” Taehyung smiles. “Choose anything and it’s on me.”

  ۩۩۩

Jimin enters the place fiddling with his shirt buttons. He had to quickly change to a more semi-formal look for his lessons with Seokjin, per the elder’s request. He didn’t really want to wear expensive brands to school (he isn’t bold like Taehyung is) and chose to leave it in a separate bag so he could change to it on his way to the consulate residence.

Too busy with his ministrations, he isn’t able to watch where he is going and bumps into someone. He stumbles back losing his balance but a pair of hands are quickly there to keep him from falling back.

“Thank you. I…” his words die down and his eyes grow wide when he meets the gaze of cat-like eyes. The young lord also mirrors the same expression as him.

“O-oh… Lord Min… I’m sorry,” Jimin says shakily adjusting his glasses and stepping back.

Yoongi’s hands hang in the air before they fall down to his sides.

“It’s okay, Jimin-ssi. Just be careful next time and watch where you’re going,” Yoongi says it so gently it surprises Jimin. He thought that Yoongi, the son of the duke who called him a pity case, would react… badly. Jimin half expected for Yoongi to lash out so this was a surprise to him.

“Uh… Okay then… I’ll be going to Seokjin-hyung now,” he points to the direction of Seokjin’s study. Before he takes a step forward, he notices a book by Yoongi’s feet. It’s open yet lying face down and Jimin realizes Yoongi had been reading and dropped his book when they bumped into each other. “Your book,” Jimin says as he starts to reach down for it.

Yoongi looks down and reaches for it as well. Little did both of them know they had reached for the same time causing their hands to brush.

Jimin looks up and Yoongi does the same, their faces only inches apart.

Jimin is the first to jump back. Yoongi clears his throat as he picks up his book from the floor.

“I’ll be going now,” Jimin points again but he goes to a different direction.

Yoongi watches with an amused expression as Jimin turns and strides to the right direction of the study. He finds that he wouldn’t mind seeing more of the prince during his stay.

“Have you seen Jungkook?” Yoongi asks when he enters the kitchen that evening. It’s not surprise that Seokjin is there making the next experiment which he calls a five star course meal which Yoongi wouldn’t deny really is.

Seokjin had just covered the pot where stew is cooking when Yoongi enters the room. He wipes his hands with a towel before he flings it over his shoulder. “Nope, I haven’t. When was the last time you saw him?”

“This morning, actually,” Yoongi says as he takes a seat on the small dining table in the kitchen. He takes an apple from the basket of fruits and takes a bite.

“Did you ask his guards?” Seokjin leans on the tiles of the sink and crossing his arms.

“They said he’s in his room but I checked and he wasn’t there.”

“Then there’s only one answer,” Seokjin pushes himself off the sink and moves to the fridge. “He’s snuck out and nobody even noticed. Have you told Sungjin-ajussi?”

Yooni shakes his head. “He’s busy in Busan and couldn’t be reached.” Yoongi sighs heavily. “When is that brat going to learn? He has a reputation to keep. Doesn’t he know media could be swarming anywhere? Does he want to get into another scandal?”

“That was one time, Yoongi,” Seokjin furrows his brows as he takes out a few vegetables from the refrigerator and moves back to the tiles reaching out for a knife and a chopping board. “He was young, he was dumb, he still is, but I believe he learned from that.”

“I don’t see it in his actions now,” Yoongi says. “Seriously, he wasn't like that. Why is he so reckless?”

Seokjin pauses as he’s about to cut through the radish he was about to slice. He sets the knife down the tiles and turns to Yoongi. “You should be able to know the reason.”

“I do,” Yoongi says. “I just wish he sees the other side of the spectrum. Things turn out bad but you could always turn them into good.”

“That’s your belief, and mine, too. But Jungkook was young and nobody was there to guide him through it. I feel the most terrible about not being there for him during those times even when I was always by his side before.”

A heavy silence hangs around them for a while before Yoongi finally speaks.

“Is that the reason why you always stayed close by his side while he grew up, even before he knew? Is it because of the fact that you and he are brothers?”

Seokjin sighs before he turns his back to Yoongi again proceeding to cut the vegetables. Yoongi doesn’t press any further.

“By the way,” Seokjin says after a moment of silence. “Jimin told me earlier you bumped into him.”

A small smile graces Yoongi’s face. For what reason? He can’t exactly point out. Maybe it’s how clumsy the younger could be.

“Yeah. He almost went the wrong way after we bumped into each other.”

“Well, our lesson today involved proper manners when meeting or stumbling upon anyone under royal blood.”

“So he’ll be bowing deeply the next time we see each other?” Seokjin nods. “I’d rather not.”

“I think he will, knowing you’re a potential rival to the throne,” Seokjin says as he places the chopped vegetables in the pot. He turns to Yoongi while wiping his hands on a cloth. “Knowing you Yoongi, you never showed interest in taking the highest position in Yangdon. Why the sudden change of heart?”

Yoongi purses his lips. He thinks about telling Seokjin about his late father’s wishes but he doesn’t want to sound like he’s basically doing this for just that reason. He doesn’t want to be seen as one of those people who want the throne for the purpose of putting a name on a pedestal.

“Well, if you want Yangdon to thrive, then it has to be ruled by someone who knows the people. And only a true Yangdonese could do that,” Yoongi says. “Jimin didn’t even know of his heritage until a few days ago. Does he have any knowledge about the people at all?”

Seokjin nods. “Touché. I see your point there but I hope you don’t take this badly Yoongi. We’ve been friends since we were kids and I don’t doubt your potential one bit but I believe Jimin can also do a good job.”

Yoongi nods. “He still has a choice to make, though. And knowing you, these lessons your giving to him is a way for you to convince him to take the position.”

“There are more reasons to that,” Seokjin sighs. “But it’s true that I want him to take that position.”

“Why?”

“Because he is Yuan-ajussi’s son,” Seokjin says with conviction. “And if ajussi and sungmo believe in Jimin, then so do I.”

Yoongi nods. He still doesn’t understand what Seokjin sees in Jimin. If anything all Yoongi sees is an awkward shy kid trying to hide himself in a ball every time he does as much as stand in front of someone. How can someone like Jimin rule Yangdon?

  ۩۩۩

Jimin is typing on his laptop when he suddenly sneezes. He guesses the autumn cold has gotten him.

He’s the essay for his philosophy course and despite not having a solid answer to the situation given he thought that he might as well get something started.

He wonders where Taehyung is at this hour. It’s a little late, and they have the same schedule for the day so he knows Taehyung doesn’t have any late afternoon classes he has to attend. Maybe he went out with a few of his other friends and got caught in the moment. He shrugs to himself and adjusts his glasses before returning to his work.

Then the door opens and Jimin glances up to see Taehyung walking in…

With a dopey smile on his face.

“Uh… Welcome home, Tae,” Jimin greets with an awkward smile.

“Greetings, Jimin,” Taehyung says with a dreamy voice. The last time Jimin heard this tone on his friend was when Taehyung had a crush.

Taehyung walks over to Jimin and throws himself on the other side of the couch with a deep sigh.

“Uh… Did something happen?” Jimin asks with a quirked brow.

“Oh, wonderful things happened Jimin,” Taehyung says with the same airy tone. “Very beautiful indeed.”

“Um, okay…” Jimin nods. “You uh… Gonna tell me or…”

“He was so handsome,” Taehyung says giddily kicking his feet in the air surprising Jimin. He quickly keeps his laptop under the table to avoid damage. “And nice, and charming and… Ah, Jimin. He was so cute.”

“Who exactly?”

“Gguk,” when Taehyung says it, the words fall down his lips like a rose petal falling to the ground. “John Gguk… Funny name actually, right?”

Jimin’s brows furrow. “Is he a foreigner?”

“Who knows?” Jimin shrugs. “Maybe. His Korean was slightly different, accented but that’s not important. I spilled coffee on him and he allowed me to treat him to coffee as an apology.”

“You what? Spilled coffee on him?”

Taehyung nods as if it isn’t much of a big deal. “And then we talked. He’s into photography by the way and he knows art, like real art. He isn’t like those wannabes who shamelessly flirt at school and act as if they know everything but this guy he’s just… He’s just so genuine.”

Jimin has a face, the ‘are you serious right now?’ face. He adjusts his glasses on the bridge of his nose and leans forward. “Tae, are you in love?”

Taehyung turns his head quickly to Jimin and looks at him as if he’s crazy. “We just met today.”

“Well yeah but… You sound head over heels for him that… doesn’t always happen.”

“Well,” Taehyung shrugs and leans back on the pillows. “It’s not every day you meet a nice guy. Some guys are assholes and some just want a good fuck. I don’t know where that stereotype in college dudes come from but it’s common in our campus and I’m just sick of it. I want romance, hand holding and cuddling and kisses to the point where your foot pops.”

“Pop?” Jimin’s brows furrow in question.

“Yeah, you know like in those romantic movies where the couple shares a kiss and their foot just kind of… Pops!”

Jimin is imagining it. He imagines the foot getting stuck on a piece of bubblegum left on the street causing the person’s leg to not fully… pop.

“You’re a hopeless romantic,” Jimin says with a deadpan look on his face.

“Shut up. It’s as if you haven’t experienced that.”

“You do not mention that,” Jimin grits his teeth. He doesn’t want to relive that terrible incident when they were in middle school.

Taehyung raises a brow and smirks teasingly at Jimin. Okay, maybe Jimin does feel a little like that (to Lee Taemin) but Taehyung doesn’t know that.

“Sure Jan,” Taehyung says as he gets up from the sofa. “I’m gonna go wash up.”

“Don’t leave a mess while you’re jerking off,” Jimin says teasingly as Taehyung walks towards the hallway to their rooms.

Taehyung  flashes Jimin a middle finger making the latter laugh.

“Where have you been this late?” Seokjin asks with his hands on his hips as soon as Jungkook tries sneaking back in. That failed, of course, since Seokjin had caught him.

“How many hours have you been standing there?” Jungkook asks putting his hands in the pockets of his coat and walking to the direction of the stairs.

“I was on my way to the kitchen,” Seokjin says following Jungkook. “Where have you been Jungkook? You snuck away from your guards again, made us worried sick, plus it’s late.”

“I’m not a kid anymore. Stop acting like I’m five,” Jungkook spits as he climbs up the stairs.

“Well, you’re acting like one right now,” Seokjin doesn’t follow Jungkook up and stays at the bottom of the steps. “Do you want what happened before to happen again?”

“That was one time,” Jungkook turns to Seokjin halfway up the stairs. “And you don’t have the right to tell me what to do.”

“I’m only worried for you Jungkook,” Seokjin says. “I’m your brother and even if it wasn’t, I still would because you’re close to me.”

Jungkook’s expression is tight. “I don’t need it.” Then he turns and continues walking up the steps.

Seokjin sighs. Still no progress.

Chapter Text

 ۩۩۩

Chapter VI: Easy Breath

Thursday rolls around and Jimin is about close to snapping. His professor had asked him about his progress of his essay and the old geezer seems to be some kind of mind reader because he was able to tell that Jimin was lying when he said he’s doing well. At lunch he got sat on again and lastly his pen stopped working halfway through his last class causing him to miss jotting down extra key points his professor added in the lecture which weren’t in the PowerPoint.

And now he has to head to the Yangdonese consulate residence which isn’t what Jimin is really looking forward to right now.

Damn these prince lessons. He’s going to turn down this princely offer on the big day and continue living his life normally.

He stomps to the block where Namjoon is parked. He knows Taehyung is staying a little late in school since he’s meeting with his campaign friends and then later meeting with his friend John Gguk.

Seriously, what an odd name.

Jimin slides into the seat releasing a heavy sigh. Namjoon smiles at him through the rear view mirror.

“Hi, hyung,” he says tiredly.

“I see you’ve changed ahead,” Namjoon says with an amused tone.

“Yeah, didn’t want to cause trouble,” Jimin says looking down at his outfit. It’s decent and still simple enough for school; a blue dress shirt with the front tucked in while the rest of the hem wasn’t. He wore ordinary black jeans but they weren’t ripped so he’s sure his cousin wouldn’t react badly to it. He also stuck with the loafers Seokjin got him.

Dressing up for the day would be more convenient anyways; he wouldn’t have to rush and bump into people anymore. Besides, it also had his perks. Like during class he noticed Taemin glance his way.

Or maybe that was just hopeful thinking but Jimin is tired. Let him daydream.

“You aren’t trouble to anybody, your highness,” Namjoon says and it’s enough for Jimin to smile. “Let’s move. You’ll find today’s lesson very interesting.”

“Why? What is it?” Jimin asks.

“Dance,” Namjoon says as he pulls out into the driveway.

  ۩۩۩

The coffee shop bell rings and Jungkook turns his head for the nth time. He’s early, too early, for his meet up time with Taehyung but it was purely out of excitement that had him hurriedly skipping (translate: escaping) out of the Yangdonese consulate.

He knows he shouldn’t, and he knows he’s probably going to get another good scolding from Seokjin. The elder had made it clear during breakfast that Jungkook isn’t here to goof off but rather to observe ‘prince’ Jimin in his lessons.

Yeah, as if he’s going to sit down and watch some college kid struggle balancing books on his head.

He’d rather be out in the open taking pictures and touring the area. What’s good in coming to Seoul if you’re not going to see all of it? He doesn’t regret it one bit because on the very first day he met someone nice, though the spilled coffee on him, still nice.

 He’s so tired of having to go through books about state and laws. He’s not for that. He’s not for the drama that happens in parliament. He’s tired of it. He doesn’t want people to look at him as Jeon Jungkook, son of Lord Jeon Sungjin, young master of Das. He just wants to be seen as Jungkook, photographer and art lover.

He’s surprised Taehyung didn’t recognize him, not after that big scandal that broke out.

He thinks it’s better that way. Talking with someone who doesn’t know you’re of royal blood is very comforting. It’s the company he’s been seeking for after being swarmed with servants and whatnot. He’s never been able to talk about the things he loves doing and even know he’s only known Taehyung of a span of 36 hours, it feels as if he’s poured out so much already.

He often comes off as cold and aloof. He keeps that image on purpose, keeping a wall between him and others but to Taehyung it was so easy. Just a flash of his boxy smile had his walls crumbling down.

The bell rings again and this time when Jungkook looks up, Taehyung walks in. He sighs and he raises his hand for the brunette to be able to find his easily.

Taehyung’s expression lights up when he spots Jungkook and he waves as he makes his way over.

“Hey,” Taehyung says as he takes the seat across Jungkook’s. “Did you wait long?”

“No. Just got here a little while ago,” Jungkook says. He’s lying. He’s been waiting for an hour. “I already took our orders. My treat this time,” he slides Taehyung’s drink towards him.

“You didn’t have to,” Taehyung says with a shy smile but still receiving the sweet treat. “My treat was an apology. You don’t have to treat me just because.”

“But I want to do this,” Jungkook says.

“Oh,” Taehyung says his smile falling.

Oh no. Did he say something wrong? Did he do something wrong?

“Oh uh… Sorry if it seems weird. I just-“

“It’s not,” Taehyung quickly cuts him off. “It’s not weird. I actually find it sweet.”

There’s a faint blush covering Taehyung’s cheeks but that could only be Jungkook’s imagination. He feels his own cheeks warm up and he looks away scratching the back of his neck.

“So uh… How was school?” Jungkook asks breaking the silence.

“It was great actually,” Taehyung smiles widely. “I’m almost finished with my copper statue. I should be able to finish it by Sunday next week.”

“That’s amazing. Could you show me when it’s done?” Jungkook asks in earnest interest.

Taehyung nods excitedly. “You’ll still be around by that time, right?”

Jungkook swallows nervously. Fuck, does Taehyung actually know who he really is.

“Wha… Why do you ask?” Jungkook says managing a smile that comes out looking forced.

“I just assumed… you’re a foreigner then you’re probably here on vacation. A tourist you know,” Taehyung smiles. “But your Korean is also really good so you could be from another place here.”

“I actually spent some time growing up in Busan,” Jungkook says and it isn’t a lie. He did spend some time in Busan before they officially moved to Yangdon. “But I left when I turned ten years old.”

“Where?”

Jungkook doesn’t know what to answer. Should he tell Taehyung where he really is from or should he say another country? Even so, if he says he’s from Yangdon that’s not telling Taehyung he’s actually a Lord’s son. He could say he’s just another ordinary citizen with the right to vote for the next prime minister.

Yeah, he could go with that.

But before he could answer, his phone rings. He clicks his tongue as he fishes it out of his pocket.

It’s his father. He sighs heavily.

“Abeoji,” he says as he presses the phone to his ear.

“Jungkook, I have arrived in Seoul but you are nowhere to be found in the consulate residence,” his father says with an edge to his usual calm tone. “Seokjin had also told me about the events of yesterday. I don’t condone that attitude of yours young man.”

“Calm down. I’m only at a café,” he rolls his eyes.

“I know,” his father answers. “Namjoon is on his way there to pick you up. Please be of your best behavior since Prince Jimin will also be there.”

His brows knit together. “What?”

“Don’t make this anymore bothersome Jungkook,” his father says. “I don’t want you to be caught in trouble again. What if media recognizes you? They’re sure to pick up anything and make something off of it.”

Bothersome is all Jungkook hears. It’s all he’s ever been.

“Jungkook,” his father says and he must have stayed silent for a while. “I just want you to be safe.”

“I am,” Jungkook mumbles.

He hears his father sighs. “Namjoon shouldn’t be far. It’s clear you’re in the café near Jimin’s university.”

“How do you know?”

“Your location,” his father answers as if it’s the most obvious.

Jungkook rolls his eyes and as the call ends, he spots a familiar black car parked outside.

“Is anything the matter?” he hears Taehyung ask and he quickly turns his attention to the brunette. He has a worried look on his face and Jungkook feels bad for making the other worry about him.

“I’m sorry to cut this date Tae, but my father called for something important,” Jungkook says as he stands up from the chair. “I’ll make it up to you.”

“Oh,” Taehyung watches as Jungkook stands up. He smiles to Jungkok’s way. “It’s okay, Gguk. It must be important.”

It’s not, Jungkook wants to say but instead he gives a tight lipped smile.

Taehyung watches as Gguk leaves the café with the word date screaming in his head.

Gguk had called this a date. Was it a slip up? Was it out of a tired stupor? Still, Taehyung couldn’t deny he feels a bit giddy on the inside.

He watches as Jungkook gets into a sleek black limousine and his smile fades to a confused look when Gguk opens the door.

Even from a distance, the driver looks kind of familiar.

  ۩۩۩

“I don’t get why I have to be picked up from here like a child,” Jungkook crosses his arms. He’s sitting on the front seat, which surprises Jimin a little since he’s never sat there before. He guesses the two are familiar with each other.

“Lord Jeon asked me to do it,” Namjoon shrugs.

“Abeoji,” Jungkok corrects Namjoon. “Call him ‘your abeoji’. I don’t want to hear any of that parliament shit after a good time.”

“Did we perhaps ruin your date?” Namjoon raises a teasing brow at the younger.

Jungkook mumbles something Jimin isn’t able to get but it makes Namjoon chuckle.

Jimin wonders how close these two actually are. Jungkook looks like someone who distances himself from others, creates an invisible wall between them. He can see that when the other interacts with him and even with Seokjin. He knows Jungkook is also trying with Namjoon but the bodyguard seems to hammer a side down before Jungkook is building it back up.

He feels like he’s somewhere he’s not supposed to be; a place where he’s actually not welcome.

Not when Jungkook glances at him often.

They finally arrive at the consulate residence and it surprises Jimin that Namjoon is following them up the steps when he usually goes to park the lavish car. The next time Jimin usually sees him is after his prince lessons when they’re out in the garden for tea.

“I’m going to be accompanying you for lessons today,” Namjoon tells Jimin surprising the younger. It’s as if the bodyguard had read his thoughts. Namjoon giggles. “It’s all over your face your highness. But don’t worry, there is nothing bad of it.”

“You’ll be teaching me to dance?” Jimin asks in awe. The bodyguard must be a really good dancer.

“Ironically Jimin, yes I will. Despite my two left feet, Seokjin asked me to be your partner for the Yangdonese waltz. On the other hand, Hoseok will be teaching you the wave of the fan, a Yangdonese cultural dance does during important ceremonies, such as coming of age and coronations.”

“Our Jungkookie here once did it and he was exquisite in his performance,” Namjoon smiles to the young master who doesn’t glance their way.

“Are you sure he’ll be able to master it himself?” Jungkook asks and to Jimin it sounds offensive. “He doesn’t know anything about it.”

“That’s why he’s here,” Namjoon answers calmly but reprimanding. “He’ll learn. He’s a dancer after all.”

Jungkook turns to them and raises a brow at Jimin looking him from head to toe. “Doesn’t look like one,” he says with a bored tone as he turns away again.

Jimin feels his face flush in anger but by then they have entered the front door and are greeted by Seokjin, Hoseok, and Yoongi.

“Your dad is in his study,” Yoongi tells Jungkook while patting his shoulder. “But he says you have to stay here and watch.”

Jungkook rolls his eyes as he moves to stand beside the lord.

“Come now. We don’t have time to waste. Let’s move to the next room. It is more spacious there,” Seokjin leads the way to the next room where Jimin usually takes his lesson. “Now Jimin, today you will be learning the Yangdonese Waltz. It’s a dance that incorporates eastern and western moves and is usually done with...” Seokjin takes something from behind him and unfolds a beautiful white feathered fan.

“That’s beautiful,” Jimin says in awe.

“These aren’t real feathers. We don’t want to hurt any birds,” Seokjin informs. “These are actually silk. They’re not too heavy though and make the perfect texture. Here,” he hands the fan over to Jimin who starts to wave it around. “Looks good on you,” Seokjin says with a nod while he watches Jimin. “He looks natural with it, does he not?”

Yoongi nods with a small smile. Jungkook rolls his eyes and looks elsewhere.

“Now Jimin, you will be learning two dances today and I know it won’t be too hard for you since you’re a dancer. We’ll first start with the Yangdonese waltz. Namjoon here will teach you how.”

Namjoon approaches Jimin and leads him to the center with the fan still in hand.

“Jimin, have you ever danced the waltz with a partner?” Namjoon asks as they get to the center.

Jimin shakes his head. “No.”

“Have you tried dancing with a partner in general?”

“I once danced with my mom while she played music but that was when I was twelve,” he hears Seokjin giggle fondly. “Other than that, no.”

“Well, in this dance the fan isn’t exactly something you use until the further part of the song,” he keeps Jimin’s fan and tucks it into his pants. “Now the first thing we do is bow and then I take your hand in mine and we just sway side to side,” he takes Jimin’s left hand with his right and starts stepping side to side.

“This is easy,” Jimin nods.

“This is only a sign to say you are interested in sharing a dance. You usually do this while walking side by side,” Namjoon moves to stand beside Jimin and they sway in the same motion. “And when you’re in the center, you saunter them gently to the front and…” Namjoon’s hand moves to Jimin’s waist. And then we sway like this.”

Jimin nods along remembering the steps.

Namjoon teaches him a few more steps, just like the classical waltz but with a mix of some traditional eastern dances. At some point he pulls his fan and unfolds it while they circle around each other gracefully.

Despite what Namjoon said earlier about having two left feet, the man is a great dancer.

They end the dance with one last spin before they bow at each other.

“Perfect,” Namjoon smiles widely.

Jimin smiles widely as well and he turns to Seokjin who has a proud look on his face.

“I knew you would be amazing,” Seokjin claps.

“Wasn’t even that good,” they hear someone mumble.

All heads shoot to Jungkook.

Yoongi elbows the younger who shrugs him off. Without saying a word, he leaves the room.

Jimin looks down at the floor. Does Jungkook hate him that much?

“Excuse him for now Jimin-ah,” Seokjin says approaching Jimin and placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Nothing can excuse his attitude today but I also hope you understand he’s not in a very… pretty state right now.”

Jimin nods and manages to smile. “I’m just glad I did well.”

“You did amazing,” Seokjin says. “You can now proceed to the dance studio with Hoseok, since the wave of the fan is a pretty hectic dance.”

Jimin’s eyes widen and his ears perk up in interest. “You have a dance studio?”

Seokjin nods.

He smiles and starts skipping excitedly. “Can I see hyung?”

“We’re heading there right now,” Hoseok says.

Excitedly Jimin follows Hoseok out of the room who starts telling him everything about the dance and the studio. Yoongi follows them with an amused smile.

“Job well done, Joonie,” Seokjin smiles as he starts to keep the speakers they used.

But before he could unplug the phone, another hand grabs it from his and presses play. Surprised, he turns to Namjoon who is standing close.

“I think you need to loosen up a little, don’t you?” Namjoon asks in a low voice.

Seokjin shakes out of his shock and smiles at Namjoon fondly. The bodyguard takes the lord’s hand and leads him to the dance floor.

Meanwhile, Hoseok had forgotten to tell Seokjin about a dinner invitation for the next evening but when he reenters the room, he sees his two friends dancing as if they’re the only people in the world. He pauses at the door before he steps back giving the two the space and time they need.

  ۩۩۩

“You look tired,” is the first thing Taehyung says when Jimin enters the apartment.

“I came from dance practice,” Jimin says as he walks towards the kitchen.

Taehyung’s eyes widen. “You’ve been taking up dance lessons? Is that the real reason why you haven’t been hanging out lately?”

Jimin gulps down water from a bottle and sighs as his thirst is quenched. “It’s… Not really but also yeah, it kind of is. I just started today.”

“Oh,” Taehyung nods his head slowly leaning sideways on the sofa so he’s facing Jimin. “I thought you didn’t enter the dance troupe because you’ve been so busy.”

“It’s not the dance troupe I’m learning from,” Jimin says putting the half empty bottle back into the fridge. “My schedule with this… instructor is more… flexible. There might be some days when I come back home late.”

Taehyung watches Jimin with a concerned look on his face. Jimin has always been flexible with his time and very reasonable about it, too. The sudden dance lessons, wherever he’s getting them, is also too sudden for Taehyung. Exams are coming close, Jimin still has an essay to finish. Is he even working on it?

Call him pushy but he’s only concerned for his friend, especially looking at him now. Jimin looks over worked with dark circles around his eyes, and his cheeks are hollower, too.

“Jimin, I think you need to take a short break,” he says getting up from the sofa. “You looks really worn out, You still have piles of school work and now you’re taking up dance lessons… You should take a break.”

Jimin inhales deeply and sighs. “I know Taehyung but I don’t have time for that right now. I have an essay to finish.”

“Exactly what I’m talking about,” Taehyung says. “I know it’s important but so is your health Jiminie. Now you have to choose what you have to take a break from else you’re gonna get worse. I don’t want to see you on a hospital bed because of fatigue.”

Jimin turns to Taehyung sharply and he starts rambling. “Well I don’t have a choice. Nobody gave me a choice. I am so sick and tired about hearing that word. I get enough of it from my grandmother and my cousin and I don’t need it from you,” he says through gritted teeth.

“Sorry if I’m only concerned for you,” Taehyung slightly raises his tone. “But I only want to help you out but you don’t even tell me about anything. I’m not stupid Jimin. I know you’re not telling me everything and it's clear your family in Yangdon hold a high place in power.”

Jimin groans and scratches his head. “I don’t need to hear all of that right now. I don’t want to hear that princely shit while I’m out of the consulate. I’m tired, okay and those prince lessons are taking a toll and I just wanna sleep right now and get ready for a brand new day tomorrow, okay?”

When Jimin looks at Taehyung again, his best friend has a look of surprise on his face.

“What?”

“You… You said something… About being a prince…”

Jimin’s eyes widen. He slipped it up in the moment of stress and exhaustion. He spilled the secret.

Oh no.

As if a wire snapped, Jimin’s breath hitches on his throat. Hurriedly Taehyung is by him with his hands on his shoulders as he lowers them to the floor.

“Easy breaths Jimin. Please stay with me. It’s okay, it’s okay. I’m here. Follow my breathing okay?” Taehyung encourages and Jimin nods against his chest. Taehyung counts for every deep breath in and deep breath out until Jimin is able to breathe properly again.

Then a dam bursts and he’s crying.

Taehyung holds Jimin like that while they’re on the floor. He rocks them back and forth stroking Jimin’s hair while he cries everything out. The stress, the exhaustion, the fear of having to make a scary choice. Taehyung presses kisses all over the top of Jimin’s head for comfort while fat tears continue to roll down his face.

“I’m sorry,” Jimin whispers with a harsh breath. “I’m so sorry, Tae.”

“I should be the one who’s sorry,” Taehyung says wiping Jimin’s tears away. “I shouldn’t have pushed you. I knew you were tired but I was selfish. I shouldn’t have done that Jiminie. I’m sorry.”

Jimin buries his face in Taehyung’s shirt and continues to cry until he couldn’t anymore. Too tired to stand, he allows Taehyung to carry him to his room. They settle together under the covers and instinctively they pull each other close until they’re cuddling.

“I’ll tell you everything tomorrow, I promise,” Jimin whispers as he snuggled closer on Taehyung’s chest.

“Take all the time you need Jimin,” Taehyung presses a kiss on top of Jimin’s head. “Let’s just sleep now, yeah?”

Jimin nods and when he closes his eyes, he falls immediately into a deep sleep.

When Taehyung wakes up the next morning, Jimin is no longer in bed. The space where Jimin laid on is now cold which means he must have gotten up really early.

He smells something good come into the bedroom; eggs and bacon. He knows Jimin is in the kitchen making breakfast.

He gets up from the bed and pads out of the bedroom then towards the kitchen. Indeed Jimin is there setting the table.

“Morning Tae,” Jimin says with a small smile as he spots the other walk in. “The hot choco should be ready in a little bit."

Taehyung looks around at the dining table. It’s prettily set with their decorated plates and their animal themed mugs; a calico cat for Jimin and a tiger for Taehyung. There’s fried rice in the middle of the plate of fried eggs and a plate of steaming bacon.

He knows why Jimin is doing this.

“You didn’t have to,” Taehyung smiles as he sits on his side of the table. They don’t usually have breakfast like these. It’s usually toast with spam and then they’re running off to the bus stop but lately they’ve been fetched by Namjoon so they have more time to prepare breakfast now.

“I want to,” Jimin says bringing over a kettle. He pours hot water into Taehyung’s mug then into his. “I know I have a lot of things to explain and I want to do it right now.”

“Are you sure?”

Jimin nods with pursed lips.

Taehyung gives him a small smile. “Okay.”

Jimin starts from the very beginning on that day just a week ago. He tells Taehyung about his mom and his dad and how his dad was actually a prince, the crowned prince of Yangdon. He talks about how his grandmother and his cousin came home to drop the bomb on his about his lineage.

“I didn’t want to accept it, but I have to announce it during the Independence Day ball. Until then, I’m taking these lessons just for the sake of presentation.”

He continues to talk about his lessons so far. All the while he talks Taehyung listens and reacts with his facial expressions but not with words.

When Jimin finishes, he waits for Taehyung’s response. Taehyung is still silent and he’s afraid his friend would react to it badly.

But Taehyung smiles and it fills Jimin with relief.

“Thank you for telling me that Jimin,” Taehyung smiles. “It’s a secret between only the two of us until then.”

Jimin smiles. “Thanks Tae,” he sighs in relief. “That actually lifted something off my shoulders. Now I can finally rant about all this pent up stress when I get home from my lessons.”

“Are they going too hard on you?” Taehyung asks while chewing on some bacon.

“Seokjin-hyung isn’t,” Jimin says. “Lord Min isn’t giving me a hard time either… It’s Jeon Jungkook who gives me snide remarks and leaves with a foul mood.”

“Does he bother you?”

Jimin shakes his head. “I just wish he would be a little kinder. This isn’t easy for me.”

“Don’t worry Jiminie,” Taehyung says with his mouth full which Jimin finds very endearing. “I’ll make sure to step on his foot when I meet him.”

Jimin giggles. “You don’t have to. He may have his own issues as well.”

“But that doesn’t mean he should be an asshole to you,” Taehyung says after he swallows. “You’re too soft to be treated hard.”

Jimin smiles gratefully at Taehyung. “Thanks for understanding Tae,” he says feeling tears from his eyes.

“Aigoo, no need to thank me for anything,” Taehyung leans forward to wipe away a stray tear that fell. “I’m your best friend Jiminie. We grew up together. I’ll love you nonetheless.”

Jimin smiles widely. “Come on. Namjoon-hyung may be arriving soon.”

“I don’t really have anybody to tell though,” Taehyung assures Namjoon. “Besides, it’s in the bro code to keep a bro’s secret.”

Namjoon eyes Taehyung skeptically through the mirror. He sighs. “Seokjin wouldn’t be too happy about this, but if Jimin trusts you then so do I.”

Taehyung clicks his tongue and finger guns Namjoon. “See ya hyung,” he says as he slide out of the car.

“Will he be joining you for lessons, since he knows now,” Namjoon asks Jimin.

“He has a family dinner to attend. But he said he wants to join next week,” Jimin says.

“Okay,” Namjoon nods. “I’ll be back at three o clock. Have fun at school Jimin.”

Jimin smiles and slides out of the car.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter VII: Crossing Paths

Taehyung is fixing his tie in front of the mirror. He’s still not used to it, even though he’s been to many formal gatherings, especially those hosted by his own parents. But he doesn’t understand why he still has to wear a suit even when he’s only at his parent’s house. Granted there are more guests, but the guests his father is expecting are politicians from Yangdon.

He wonders if it’s Jimin’s family that’s coming. Maybe Jimin himself is coming.

But it’s too early to reveal him to the public. Besides, Jimin plans not to take the position anyways.

Jimin had also just texted him that he just got home. He also wished for Taehyung to have a good time.

From behind, he sees his father approach him and he turns to the elder man while still fumbling his tie. His father smiles fondly as he moves to fix his son’s tie for him.

“All this time you’ve attended parties like these and still you don’t know how to fix your tie,” he says while he fixes it and pats his son on the shoulder when he finishes. “You look handsome, like always.”

Taehyung smiles widely. “Thanks appa.”

“Doyun, we have to greet our guests,” Taehyung’s mother enters the room with her plastered stoic face. If Taehyung wasn’t used to seeing his mother with a scowl on her face he’d say the woman is angry but that isn’t the case. Unlike most mothers who care for their families, Taehyung’s mother is cold and distant. She’s only ever there during social gatherings. “Taehyung, why is your hair like that?”

Taehyung glances to the mirror. His brown hair is slicked sideways with a few strands falling down his forehead. “I don’t see anything wrong with it,” he says as he turns back to his parents.

“Well, I think—“

“Juhee, let’s just go now. Taehyung looks amazing,” his father says and Taehyung smiles at him gratefully.

“Our special guest will be arriving soon and his son is accompanying him,” she says as they leave the room to walk down a long hallway. “I want you to be in your best behavior Taehyung. Yangdonese are open to same sex marriages. Maybe you’ll be of interest.”

“I don’t want to be engaged at an early age,” Taehyung says coolly following behind his parents. He understands what his mother wants. “I don’t want to be arranged to it either.”

His mother stops walking and turns to him. His father stops as well.

“You and your fantasies have never done any good,” she points to him. “Be thankful we still welcome you despite what you have become.”

“Juhee,” his father warns. “Do not talk to our son that way. He’s done his best and there’s nothing wrong with who he is.”

Taehyung’s mother turns with a scowl and walks away ahead of them. Taehyung lowers his head to not show his angered expression but his hands are curled into fists which doesn’t go unnoticed by his father.

“Taehyung-ah,” his father says placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Have I ever told you I’m proud of you?”

Taehyung smiles and nods. “You tell me that every chance you get even when I didn’t do anything amazing.”

“You, yourself, are amazing, Taehyung,” His father strokes his cheek gently. “Come now. We have to greet our guests. The young master of Das is about your age. Maybe you two will get along as friends.”

“Have you met him?” Taehyung asks as they start walking.

“Briefly,” his father nods. “Jungkook-ah was a little aloof but I believe one has to know another in depth to understand why.”

“Wait… Jungkook?” Taehyung tilts his head. The name sounds familiar.

“Yes, Jeon Jungkook. Have you heard of him?”

Yes, Taehyung has. From his best friend who is having a hard time because of his rude remarks. He also promised to step on the guy’s foot if ever their paths crossed.

Taehyung just hums with a tight lipped nod.

“How did you meet Lord Jeon anyway?” Taehyung asks.

“We were classmates during high school. I don’t think you would remember but we’ve already visited him in Busan when you were two years old. You even played with his son and cried when we had to leave,” he father laughs fondly.

He doesn’t remember anything about that. It’s a blank slate. He was two years old.

“Oh,” Taehyung nods. Okay, he’ll think twice about the foot stepping. He also doesn’t want to embarrass his father in front of royal guests. Best be he’s behaved.

They arrive at the main part of their large house where guests are walking around in fancy dresses and suits. Some regard him and his father with a bow, and he gets the occasional compliment about his looks. Some guests tell him they’ve seen some of his vlogs and praise him for doing a good job with it. He smiles while he thanks them.

“Lord Jeon Sungjin and Young Master Jeon Jungkook of Das have arrived,” one of the ushers tell his father and the man nods. He beckons for Taehyung to follow him.

They make it to the front door and by then, a man about Taehyung’s father’s age enters. He’s wearing a suit embroidered with a pretty gold pattern and he recognizes the pin of the Yangdonese crest he wears on the left side of his chest.

“Doyun, it’s been so long my friend,” Lord Jeon moves to hug the other man.

“It has indeed Sungjin,” Doyun pats the other man’s back. “You haven’t changed one bit. Not even graying hair.”

Lord Jeon laughs obnoxiously. “It’s hair dye, my friend. The wonders of it. Youngsters have it so easy nowadays. Ah, Juhee, how have you been?” he turns to the woman who had just arrived.

“I have been well, Lord Sungjin. Thank you for accepting our invitation tonight.”

“I wouldn’t want to miss an opportunity to meet my friends again, not after a long time,” he laughs lightly then his eyes train to Taehyung. “Ah, this must be your son. Taehyung-ah, how well you’ve grown.”

Taehyung bows deeply, a gesture Yangdonese practice for formal greeting as he learned. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Lord Jeon.”

“Pleasure is mine,” he says. “I also have my son with me. Jungkook, come on inside.”

Taehyung waits for the man whose giving his best friend a hard time. He has a foot to step on but he still has to… evaluate him.

Then a familiar face enters and his eyes blow wide.

John Gguk… No… Jungkook’s eyes blow wide as well when his gaze meets Taehyung’s. He can’t believe it. The man he’s been gushing about these past few days is right in front of him, the one who he’s openly flirted with twice, is in this party, as a Yangdonese politician. It’s… absurd.

Then it gets to him.

John Gguk.

Jungkook.

Oh.

“Doyun, you remember Jungkook. Jungkook this is Governor Kim Doyun, his wife, Kim Juhee and his son, Kim Taehyung,” he gestures to the three.

Jungkook clears his throat and cuts his gaze with Taehyung to bow to the couple. “Pleasure to meet you, governor, ma’am,” he turns and locks gazes with Taehyung again and doesn’t break eye contact when he bows. “Taehyung-ssi,”

Taehyung shuts his mouth closed and smiles tightly. He approaches Jungkook and when they’re face to face, he doesn’t think twice.

He lifts his foot and slams it down on Jungkook’s foot hard. Collective gasps are heard from those who witnessed that.

He doesn’t spare time to see Jungkook’s reaction. He turns his back on the young master and leaves.

Jungkook makes a pained noise upon impact and he hisses when Taehyung starts walking away.

But nothing compares to the harsh tug of his heart.

He should have been expecting this. When his father told him about who they were coming to visit on the car ride here, he hung on to the hope that there are many other Taehyungs in Seoul. But his father had to flash him a picture of a familiar boxy smile beside an elder man who had the same resemblance.

He had to collect his thoughts before he entered the room. He had to keep down his nervousness. He’ll simply talk to Taehyung, explain, and things could go back to normal.

Hopefully.

But that isn’t the case now that Jungkook’s foot throbs.

“The maids are getting the ice,” Juhee says while she leads Jungkook to the nearest chair. “My son is very… inconsiderate. Nothing can surely excuse his actions for tonight.”

“It’s okay, I don’t blame him,” Jungkook says with a groan as he slips his foot out of his shoe. He takes off his sock as well. The area around his foot is red but it doesn’t look like it’s going to bruise. When the maids get him a cold pack, he immediately presses it to his foot. “This will be okay in a while.”

“I’m going to go check on my son,” Doyun excuses but Juhee stops him.

“I’m talking to him,” she says sternly.

“You’re not the best at doing that,” he shakes his head and leaves before she could argue further.

Jungkook thinks he just witnessed something he wasn’t supposed to.

“My son will come back to apologize to you my lord,” she bows to Sungjin. “He’s always causing trouble.”

“Ah, they can usually cause it but that doesn’t make us love them less,” he turns to Jungkook with a smile. “That is why people commit mistakes. It is to learn.”

Juhee just nods but Jungkook thinks it’s because she doesn’t understand what his father meant. Jungkook understands it perfectly, especially with the way his father smiles at him. He’s not sure how he should take the man’s words.

“It’s okay now,” he says slipping the sock back on and slipping it into his shoes. He hands the used ice packet to a maid and thanks her for it.

Doyung comes back by that time with a small smile. “Taehyung is going back to his apartment. He says he’s too tired to return and excused himself. I apologize for his sudden behavior earlier.”

“He should be the one apologizing right now,” Juhee says with a scowl.

“It’s okay, Mrs. Kim. I uh… I’ve kind of met Taehyung already.”

The three give him questioning looks. His father raises a brow at him with an amused expression.

He gives a close lipped smile. This night has taken a fine turn for him.

 ۩۩۩

Jimin is trying to balance the last two cards to complete his card pyramid. It’s a sort of de-stressor, something he finds calming in an ironic way. It’s his third attempt to complete the pyramid but he only grows more and more determined.

Finally he’s down to the last two cards. Just a little bit more and…

“Jiminie!” Taehyung shouts from the doorway. In his surprise, Jimin jerks his leg and knocks his knee on the table. The pyramid he’s worked on falls down hopelessly as he hisses at the dull throb of his knee hugging it close to him.

He was so close.

“Jimin… oh,” Taehyung looks around the room and sees the cards laid hapzardly all around the table. He knows immediately what Jimin was up to.

“That was my third attempt,” Jimin says weakly looking down at the cards that lay flat on the surface of the table.

“Sorry,” Taehyung says with a tight smile.

“It’s okay,” Jimin sighs and turns to Taehyung while he keeps the cards. “You’re home early. I thought you planned to stay the night over at your parents.”

“Change of plans,” Taehyung throws himself to the sofa and pulls his tie loose. He exhales heavily.

“Wanna talk about it?” Jimin asks pushing himself off the floor and onto the sofa.

“Remember when you told me about that guy Jungkook, the one who leaves a sour taste in your mouth?”

“Correction, he doesn’t leave a sour taste in my mouth. His own mood is sour,” Jimin says as a matter of factly.

“Okay, now remember when I told you I’m hanging out with some foreign guy named John Gguk?” Jimin nods. “Well, they’re the same person.”

Jimin’s eyes widen. Well, that’s something he wasn’t expecting. He was expecting the usually issue about his mom and how the woman has such a cold shoulder, but Jungkook being the foreigner who has the silly name of John Gguk?

Totally not something you hear every day.

“What? How?”

Taehyung shrugs. “I don’t know,” he throws his arms up and drop them back to his sides. “I can’t believe I thought he was a gentleman. God, I even flirted with him.”

Jimin gives a small smile and rests his hand atop Taehyung’s. “Tae, he could be misunderstood. I personally don’t know him. I just wish he could be kinder. But you… You met a different Jungkook, maybe even the real one who doesn’t put walls around himself.”

“But he’s an asshole to you,” Taehyung says.

“That doesn’t have to change the way you treat him.”

“But it does,” Taehyung leans forward. “It does Jiminie. You’re my best friend and you’re doing your best. I know we all have our problems but he doesn’t have to be an ass to you because of it.”

Jimin gives a small smile to Taehyung’s way. “Thanks for being concerned, Tae. But in the end, neither of us know what kind of place Jungkook is in. Maybe you even made him sadder because you walked out.”

“How did you know?” Taehyung raised his brows in surprise.

“You’re home early plus you’re rambling,” Jimin states the obvious. “And I thought you were coming home on Sunday,” he gets up from the sofa with a groan. “How about we watch a movie? I have ice cream on the fridge.”

Taehyung smiles widely. “I’d love that, Jiminie.”

Sleeping on the couch is uncomfortable but some are able still able to get a good night’s sleep from it.

Sleeping on the couch while sitting is a whole different thing and Taehyung finds himself with a stiff neck when he wakes up the next morning. Jimin is lying down comfortably with his head resting on the opposite end where Taehyung sat. He tries to shift his neck sideward but it only gives a harsh tug on his muscle.

He gets up to find a cool pack to use on his neck. He rummages through their bathroom cabinet until he successfully finds one. When he places it at the back of his neck a cool relief immediately travels around the aching area.

Suddenly their doorbell rings and Taehyung wonders who could be visiting them so early in the morning. He quickly returns to the living room to check his phone but his father hadn’t informed him about coming to his apartment.

The doorbell rings again and he quickly pads over to the door.

When he opens it, his jaw drops. Did Jimin have an appointment he didn’t mention?

“Hello,” a handsome face smiles at Taehyung’s way and the university student thinks that pictures do this man’s handsomeness no justice. “Is Jimin home?”

Taehyung nods dumbly.

“Ah, I haven’t introduced myself yet,” he laughs sheepishly.

“It’s okay. I uh… I know who you are, Lord Kim,” he bows lightly.

“Oh please, you could just call me hyung. You’re a good friend of Jimin’s.”

Taehyung nods dumbly, again.

Seokjin nods with a kind smile as well. It’s silent between the both of them.

“Oh, I’m keeping you holed up in there,” Taehyung chuckles awkwardly before he moves to the side to let Seokjin in. “Please, come in. Help yourself at home.”

“Thank you,” Seokjin bows as he enters and slides his shoes off. He slowly pads his socked feet into their main living space and sighs fondly when he sees Jimin on the couch. “He looks so peaceful like that. You can barely think he has problems.”

Taehyung couldn’t help but agree. When Jimin is awake, there is always that worried look in his eyes and a tense feeling on his shoulders. Taehyung wished Jimin could take it easier but he knows change won’t come in a day. Still, he’s proud of the steps his best friend is making to get better.

“I heard he didn’t have it easy during high school,” Seokjin says sadly turning to Taehyung.

Reluctantly he nods and purses his lips. “Jiminie… He’s really strong.”

Seokjin nods at Taehyung’s direction before he speaks up again. “Look, Taehyung-ah… I know you hold my country’s largest secret and I know Jimin trusts you with his life but I need to hear it from you that you won’t sell him out that easily.”

Taehyung knits his brows together. It hurts a little knowing that Seokjin doesn’t completely trust him but a more logical side overpowers that. Seokjin is responsible for Jimin and his safety as the last legitimate heir to the throne. He takes full responsibility of this royal secrecy thing and Taehyung understands that Seokjin is afraid; afraid that Jimin would be exposed to the harsh realities of being a political figure, or being related to one.

Taehyung knows that feeling all too well. He’s been under that position for so long.

“My Lord, you have my trust and my word,” Taehyung says with a serious expression. “I know how it feels like to be exposed to the public, even when I didn’t really ask for it and I know how it feels to be lied to,” Taehyung looks down sadly remembering one person. “I would never sell out my best friend. I don’t care how much money I can get, Jimin is more important than any diamond in this planet.”

Seokjin sighs and smiled warmly at Taehyung. “Jimin is lucky to have a friend like you. You’re a good person, Taehyung.”

“Oh uh…” Taehyung scratches the back of his neck from the sudden compliment. “Th-thank you…”

They hear a little shuffling noise from the sofa and quickly turn their heads. Jimin shifts his position and makes a little noise before he’s snoring lightly again. The two smile at him fondly and Seokjin walks over to tuck up his blanket higher. It’s a nice sight, Taehyung thinks. Even if Seokjin had only known Jimin for a very short time, it seems like the elder is already very fond of him.

“Have you had breakfast already, hyung?” Taehyung asks.

Seokjin shakes his head. “I haven’t yet.”

Taehyung swallows. He asked out of courtesy but in reality, he doesn’t even know how to cook. The only thing he knows is rice.

Seokjin giggles lightly seeing Taehyung’s dilemma. “Don’t worry. I had Namjoon pick up some food for us. He’ll probably be arriving soon.”

“Oh, you didn’t really have to,” Taehyung says.

“I want to,” Seokjin says as he takes his coat off and takes a seat on the single seater chair. “See it as a thank you for taking care of Jimin, and of Jungkook for that matter.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen when he hears the name. He shoots his head up seeing Seokjin with a smirk on his face.

“H… How did you…”

“Namjoon said he spotted you in the café with Jungkook once when he came to pick him up,” Seokjin says. “And yesterday, his father told me about the story of how you stepped on his foot. Five points for you. I’ve always wanted to do that to the kid.”

“Err… I’m sorry about that,” Taehyung scratches the back of his head.

“I’m not the one you should be apologizing to though,” Seokjin says. “But I want to know why you did it.”

Taehyung bites his lover lip. “He uh… He did something bad,” it’s not a lie. It’s just vague.

“I see,” Seokjin says with a nod. He shifts himself on his seat so he’s more comfortable. “Taehyung, did you enjoy spending time with…” Seokjin snorts for a while. “John Gguk?”

“… Jungkook?” Taehyung tilts his head with a questioning look.

“No, the guy who introduced himself to you with a stupid name,” Seokjin says and snorts again. “How did he even come up with that name?” he asks more to himself.

“But seriously, let’s say you have never met Jungkook but only John Gguk. Would you say you had fun spending time with him?”

Taehyung purses his lips. Before he knew who Jungkook really was, he could say he’s had a genuine fun time with the guy who he thought was a simple foreigner.

“I did,” he nods. “I… I’ve never hung out with anyone like him before, someone with the same interests as me. Someone whose so genuine about it.”

Seokjin nods with a hum. “And how do you feel about Jungkook? The one whose foot you stepped on?”

Taehyung’s face pinches. “Was it bad?”

“If I were a Lord in your presence then I would say it was a terrible act, very vulgar even,” Seokjin says and Taehyung fears he’s done something against the code of ethics, or whatever Yangdonese believe in, that could get him in big constitutional trouble.

But Seokjin switches easily to a lighter expression. “But as a simple hyung to a brat, I’d say, right on!”

Taehyung smiles feeling all doubt disappear.

“Jungkook… He’s… Mean,” Taehyung says looking down at the carpet.

“Was he mean to you?”

Taehyung shakes his head.

“Then how were you able to say he’s mean?”

Taehyung shrugs. “Because he’s mean to Jimin. He knows Jiminie is having a hard time but he makes it worse.”

Seokjin nods in understanding. “It’s true that his comments are offensive, and there’s no excuse for his actions but I also hope you understand Jungkook isn’t in the best place right now.”

Taehyung’s head shoots up at that. “What do you mean?”

“Let’s just say he’s been through a lot,” Seokjin leans back on his chair. “It isn’t my place to tell. All I’m saying is that he’s not in a bright place but if I were honest, I’ve noticed his smiles were wider those days he snuck out without our knowledge.”

“Snuck out?”

Seokjin nods. “And those days happened to be the days both of you were together.”

Taehyung purses his lips together.

“It’s almost like I’m saying I want you to be there for him, but I know you’re not completely ready to forgive him for hiding things from you, especially the fact that he’s rude to Jimin,” Seokjin says. “You don’t have to forgive him if you don’t want to. I just hope you’ll be less hostile to him. Jimin told me about your plan to visit the consulate to see him in his lessons, and you’re bound to run into Jungkook at any time.”

Taehyung nods in understanding. He’s still not completely okay with the idea of making amends, or whatever, with Jungkook. He’s not sure he wants to even talk to the guy.

But Seokjin and Jimin kind of have the same view. Even if Taehyung isn’t completely okay with making amends, he should at least act civil around the guy. And like the two said, Jungkook isn’t in the best place. He doesn’t want to make it worse, even if he does dislike the guy to some extent.

But he doesn’t, really. He’s just hurt.

“Okay,” Taehyung nods. “I’ll do my best to act properly around him.”

“You don’t have to act properly,” Seokjin chuckles. “You can tease him at times, call him an air head or an over-muscular bunny boy.”

Taehyung smiles at how light hearted and fond Seokjin talks about Jungkook.

“You and he must be close,” Taehyung says.

Seokjin chuckles but there’s something else laced with it. He doesn’t say anything and its left there.

The silence is interrupted by shuffling on the couch. Both of them turn their heads to see Jimin getting up from his position rubbing his eyes sleepily. He clicks his tongue a few times and looks around the room.

“Oh, Jin-hyung, I didn’t know you were coming,” Jimin says sleepily. He stretches his arms upwards groaning as he talks. “I see you’ve met Tae.”

Seokjin smiles fondly at Jimin who looks like a disheveled chick. “Yes, I have and you have a good friend here with you.”

Jimin nods while blinking sleepily. “That’s good. I’m gonna go prepare breakfast now.” He slides off the couch and sleepily walks towards their kitchen.

Seokjin giggles as his eyes follow Jimin. Taehyung does the same with a light sigh.

“He’s not fully awake yet, though,” Taehyung points out. “He’ll realize it in 3… 2… 1…”

Right on que, Jimin runs back to the living room, his wide eye darting between Taehyung and Seokjin. “Wait, you’ve met!?”

The two exchange looks and giggles.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter VIII: One Step

Jimin bounces excitedly on his seat. Beside him, Taehyung looks like a lost puppy.

“Are you sure it’s okay for me to be here?” Taehyung squeaks looking out the window. His eyes roam up to the pretty stone wall building of the Yangdonese consulate residence. It’s big, probably bigger than the city hall his father works in. He swallows the lump that formed in his throat at the thought of entering such a prestigious place.

“It’ll be exciting,” Jimin says unbuckling his seat belt then pushing Taehyung to do the same. “Besides, everyone is friendly, usually…”

“Usually…” Taehyung repeats, his mind going to the image of a doe eyed boy.

“Tae,” Jimin places a gentle hand on his shoulder. “If… If you don’t want to, I can ask Namjoon-hyung to drive you home,” he smiles warmly.

“No, it’s okay,” Taehyung shakes his head with a smile. “You said you’re going to be practicing your dance, right? I haven’t seen you dance in a while.”

Jimin smiles and nods. He and Taehyung exit the car and while they walk up the steps, Jimin chats about everything he knows about the place and about Yangdon. He talks excitedly about Hoseok, who he thinks will get along well with Taehyung since their personalities sort of match each other.

He also tells Taehyung about Namjoon and Seokjin, which the brunette goes wide eyed with a smile. “I knew it,” he whisper shouts and the two friends exchange giggles.

They’re halfway through the lobby on their way to the east wing where the dance studio is when they see movement from the top of the steps. Taehyung glances up and sees an unfamiliar face; pale blonde hair, cat like eyes, and pale skin. He’s holding an open book in one hand but his eyes are trained to the two of them at the bottom.

“Lord Min,” Jimin greets with a deep bow. Taehyung follows suit.

“Good afternoon, Jimin-ssi,” Yoongi says as he walks down the steps. “And who may our guest today be?”

“Kim Taehyung, sir,” Taehyung reaches his hand out but Jimin elbows him at the rib. “Ow!”

“He’s the Lord of Diwa,” Jimin whispers. “You don’t shake his hand. You bow.”

“Oh,” Taehyung then bows a full ninety degrees. “It’s an honor to be in your presence, my lord.”

When Taehyung gets up again, Yoongi is smiling so he thinks that’s a win.

“You off for practice Jimin-ssi?” Yoongi turns to Jimin and if Taehyung knew better he could almost say his gaze is… fond.

Jimin nods. “I’m still mastering the wave of the fan. It’s pretty difficult.”

“I agree. It was hard to learn in the first place as well,” Yoongi nods then places a hand on Jimin’s shoulder. “But we all have a hard time during our firsts. I think you’ll do a great job.”

Jimin smiles sheepishly. “Thank you, my lord.”

“I already told you, you can call me hyung,” Yoongi says drawing his hand back. “If you’ll excuse me, I’ll be going to the library.”

Jimin nods and bows a little. Taehyung follows and then Yoongi is gone.

“Okay… What was that?” Taehyung blinks.

“What was what?”

“That,” Taehyung wildly gestures his hand towards the direction Yoongi went to. “He… He’s good.”

“What do you mean?”

“He wasn’t rude to you.”

Jimin only shrugs. “He’s very polite, and he’s nice. He once offered me a slice of those sun cakes. They’re like moon cakes, but more moist and much sweeter. You should try them. I just hope Jungkook didn’t take all of them. Seokjin-hyung mentioned something about him liking the treat so much he usually hoards it in his room.”

Taehyung flinches when he mentions ‘the name’. He tries not to make it clear to Jimin.

“Welp, at least there are some people treating you kindly,” Taehyung smiles. “Let’s go. I wanna see how this traditional dance goes. Plus, sun cakes!”

Jimin stands in the final pose of the dance. Feet in third position, one arm stretched out to the side while the other holds the fan covering his face. He looks at the mirror, heaving, and it feels great. He hasn’t felt this thrill in a while, too shy to do it in front of other people. But now he’s doing it again and it just feels so accomplishing.

“Great work, Jiminie!” Hoseok praises while clapping his hands. “You didn’t miss a single step.”

Jimin moves from his position and turns to the two watching him from behind. “What did you think, Tae?”

“Do I really have to say anything? Everyone in this room knows you’re an amazing dancer, Jiminie,” Taehyung smiles widely.

“You and Hoseok-hyung are the only ones in the room, but thanks,” Jimin says heaving as he walks over to Taehyung’s direction. The brunette offers him a bottle and he receives it in thanks.

“Since you’ve mastered the wave of the fan, it’s time you mastered the Yangdonese waltz as well,” Hoseok says after drinking from his own bottle.

“When do we start?” Jimin asks excitedly.

“As much as I want to get into it now, I don’t think I can accompany you with it. Seokjin-hyung and I still have work to do and you need to rest.”

“It’s okay, hyung,” Jimin says with a smile. “We could do it tomorrow, and even if you’re busy I could just ask Namjoon-hyung to accompany me.”

Hoseok nods and bids them goodbye one more time before he leaves the room leaving only the two boys to settle there.

“Wanna get those cakes?” Taehyung smiles mischievously.

“Why does it look like we’re about to cause trouble?” Jimin grimances.

“I don’t know. Maybe because we’ll basically be stealing from the royal fridge,” Taehyung gets up from the floor. “And you said ‘he who shall not be named’ takes them all.”

“He who shall not be named?” Jimin furrows his brows in question until he realizes who Taehyung is talking about. “Tae, he has a name and it’s definitely not Vol—“

“Are we gonna get the cakes or not?”

Jimin purses his lips. When it comes to the two of them, the biggest similarity they have must be the fact they try to get out of the topic at hand, a topic they don’t really want to discuss. And when it comes to acknowledging those, they don’t. They would rather wait until the other is ready to talk about it, which in this case and in every other case is happening.

If Taehyung doesn’t want to mention it, Jimin won’t push but he knows any time they could bump into Jungkook. The place may be big, but so are the chances. Taehyung couldn’t dodge it forever.

He sighs and gets up from the floor. “Okay. Kitchen is this way.”

They didn’t really have to ‘steal’ anything. In fact, stealing isn’t really the right word to use since technically Jimin is allowed to take anything from the kitchen.

They bump into the chef and ask for the sun cakes which is offered to them with a kind smile before he leaves. The two eat by the counter with Taehyung talking non-stop about how delicious the cakes taste. Jimin says they could take a box home much to Taehyung’s delight.

They’re almost done with their treat when two people walk inside the kitchen. Jimin glances up and smiles at Yoongi who catches his eye. But his eyes widen when he sees the person beside Yoongi.

At that moment, Taehyung turns his head as well. Jimin couldn’t see the reaction to his best friend’s face when his eyes meet Jungkook’s. Judging by Jungkook’s expression, and the stiffness of Taehyung’s shoulders, they must be staring at each other wide eyed.

“Tae… Taehyung-ssi,” Jungkook speaks first. “I didn’t…” he clears his throat. “I didn’t know you were coming here.”

“Well, my best friend is the prince and he invited me,” Taehyung replies coolly and turns back to the cake finishing it in one go.

“I hope you’re enjoying your stay then,” Jungkook says in a slow voice.

Taehyung hums with a nod before he’s quickly finishing his cake.

“Uh… Tae,” Jimin says gently.

“Come on,” Taehyung hops off the chair and walks towards the door. He glances at Jungkook and bows his head a little before passing by him.

Jungkook looks dejected, like a puppy denied a treat.

Jimin hops off his seat as well following Taehyung out the door but not before saying something to Jungkook.

“It’s okay. He’ll come through. I’ll try talking to him,” Jimin says in a soft voice with a small smile.

For the first time, Jungkook smiles at Jimin genuinely and gratefully. “Thank you,” he says surprising Jimin.

He shakes out of his shock and gives one last smile to the pair before he’s running after his best friend.

 ۩۩۩

Yoongi watches Jungkook while he chews on his cake. The younger still looks down, fiddling with his cake instead of actually eating it. He has a pout on his face and a blank stare in his eyes.

“That sun cake isn’t going to eat itself, you know,” Yoongi says.

“Does he really hate me that much?” Jungkook says instead. “He’s still mad, hyung.”

“Well, if you were an asshole to my best friend, I’d be mad, too,” Yoongi shrugs.

“Hey!”

“Taehyung must have felt betrayed as well,” Yoongi interjects. “You lied to him about yourself, you’re mean to his best friend—“

“But it’s not like I’m being mean to him,” Jungkook cuts him off.

“It doesn’t matter if you aren’t rude to him,” Yoongi says in a reprimanding tone. “Jimin-ssi is someone very important to him, and just because you aren’t mean to him doesn’t mean you didn’t hurt his feelings. You still lied to him, Kook.”

Jungkook looks down at his cake again.

“Kook, I know your heart is still heavy and I’m not telling you to get over it. I know it’s also difficult for you but please at least make an effort to be nice to others. Jimin-ssi didn’t even do anything wrong. Seokjin-hyung for this matter as well.”

“Jimin and Seokjin-hyung are different,” Jungkook furrows his brows.

“But you treat them the same,” Yoongi says. “Do you even know how hurt Seokjin-hyung was when you started treating him the way you are? He’s even hurt you’re treating Jimin-ssi the same way.”

“But why should he care?” Jungkook glances away.

“Because they are family,” Yoongi says placing a gentle hand atop Jungkook’s on the counter. “And you’re his family, too. You’re his brother Jungkook and no matter what circumstance you and he were put in, you will always be bound by blood.”

Jungkook’s expression tells that the wheels in his head are turning and Yoongi understands that he’s young and confused. He knows how conflicted Jungkook mut be, since he’s been in that place as well. He hopes that maybe he could help the younger even just a little.

“I wish I wasn’t royalty,” Jungkook’s voice cracks and tears form in his eyes. “That way, maybe things for me could be normal.”

Yoongi stands from his chair and goes over to the younger. He takes Jungkook in for a hug and the younger buries his face on his tummy, his tears dampening the cloth of his shirt. Yoongi doesn’t mind. What’s more important is that there’s someone to ground Jungkook when he feels like falling.

“I wish nobody had to watch every move I make. It sucks how I’m always branded as a whore’s son,” Jungkook pours out everything as he cries and Yoongi stands there listening and stroking the back of his head. “I wish I wasn’t in the middle of this mess. I just wanna be normal hyung.”

Yoongi understands. He once wished, still wishes, for the things Jungkook wants.

“How is he?” Seokjin asks as soon as Yoongi steps out of the younger’s room. It isn’t a surprise to know Seokjin is there since the elder always is when Jungkook is troubled.

It’s too bad the younger pushes him away.

“He’s asleep,” Yoongi says. “He’s growing up but he’s still so conflicted.”

“It’s partly my fault for not making him understand,” Seokjin frowns.

“Hyung, we already established you did nothing wrong. Those times were a mess, but it’s fixed and done,” Yoongi says.

“Yeah, but nobody was there for him,” Seokjin says. “Not when he found out about his mother, our mother, ahjussi’s death, the entire kingdom of Yangdon divided. He was scared and confused but nobody was there for him,” Seokjin hugs himself recalling the bad memories of those days.

Yoongi remembers those times clearly as well. He was only six but after Prince Yuan’s death everyone in parliament was suddenly divided. Yoongi’s parents’ lives were also lost and his uncle was the only one there to help him through shouldering the responsibility his father’s legacy had left. Seokjin and Jungkook had also been the only close friends he had but that suddenly changed when truths were revealed, Seokjin’s father being the main culprit of everything and suddenly the world did a 360 spin.

Seokjin had such a heavier weight to carry, being the bastard son. Jungkook kept his distance from the son of a tyrant and was branded a whore’s son. Yoongi had to learn the ways of being a lord at such a young age.

The world really wasn’t kind to them.

“He must have remembered everything since we’re all divided once again,” Yoongi says. “With Prince Jimin’s sudden presence.”

“Are you saying this is his fault?” Seokjin asks with a glare.

Yoongi quickly shakes his head. “I am not saying Prince Jimin had done anything wrong. I apologize for the misunderstanding.”

Seokjin releases a heavy sigh. “I might be biased for my cousin,” he says. “It’s no lie parliament is divided with this matter.”

“I believe we’ll be able to see things through,” Yoongi places a hand on Seokjin’s shoulder. “We still have two weeks until Jimin makes his decision.”

“Do you wish for him to deny his role as prince?” Seokjin asks. “Please be honest, Yoongi.”

“He has potential,” Yoongi says truthfully. “But he’s still behind a shell. If it can’t be drawn out then the responsibility should be passed to someone else.”

Seokjin nods, not talking back.

“You should rest, hyung,” Yoongi says. “You’ve been working so hard, being the queen’s representative and all of that.”

Seokjin nods and regards Yoongi with a smile. “Thank you, Yoongi. Especially for looking after Jungkook.”

“We’re best friends,” Yoongi says and it makes Seokjin surprised. “It might have been so long since the three of us were together but that doesn’t change the way I see the both of you.”

Yoongi gives a bow to a still shocked Seokjin and he turns to walk to his bedroom.

 ۩۩۩

“That was rude,” Jimin says as soon as they enter their apartment. “I thought we agreed you’d be civil with him.”

“I was being civil,” Taehyung says not turning to face Jimin.

“That was....” Jimin sighs. “He looked so down when you left,” Jimin says. Taehyung doesn’t answer. “Tae, I know he lied but he must have done that for a reason.”

“Well I’m sorry, okay!” Taehyung exclaims surprising Jimin. “I didn’t know what to do. I’m still conflicted. I thought I could treat him the way I thought I could but it’s hard,” he crosses his arms over his chest and heaves out a heavy sigh. “It’s not easy. Call me dramatic but that’s how I feel.”

“Tae, you aren’t dramatic. Your emotions matter and its completely okay for you to feel that way,” Jimin places a comforting hand on Taehyung’s back. “But we can’t keep running from our problems, Tae. We have to face them.”

“Like what you’re doing taking on these prince lessons?” Taehyung asks and it sounded a little offensive. Jimin grimaces and Taehyung must have noticed. “I… I’m sorry Jimin that’s… That’s not what I meant.”

“It’s okay, Tae. I understand,” Jimin smiles. “I say offensive stuff to you, too when I’m angry but you don’t give a grudge. I understand you’re conflicted but please don’t keep running. I wanted to tell you earlier at the consulate that we’re bound to bump into Jungkook anytime since we were all in the same building. It’s bound to happen again if you visit.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t go anymore,” Taehyung looks down at the floor sadly.

“That’s your choice but I wish you wouldn’t keep running,” Jimin places a hand on Taehyung’s shoulder. “If you get the chance to talk, then talk. You listen to him but you should also let him listen to you. It’s a two way process, Tae.”

Taehyung purses his lips before he nods. “But I’ll talk with him depending on the circumstance.”

Jimin thinks that wouldn’t be too bad and nods with a smile.

Taehyung releases a heavy sigh. “We should get to bed. We have an activity tomorrow afternoon.”

“Oh yeah, the charity sale. I have to text Seokjin-hyung about it,” Jimin fishes his phone out of his pocket.

“You… Want to stay until it’s over?” Taehyung asks in surprise.

Jimin nods. “I’m still part of the CARES society and we’ve been planning this for months? I’m sorry I wasn’t always there to help you guys out with preparations but I really want to support it, plus we’ll get to help orphans continue their education. That would be a very amazing thing to do.”

“Wow… Thank’s Jimin! This is awesome,” Taehyung hugs Jimin tightly. “You know, I’m starting to think maybe you will make a good prince.”

“Why?”

“Because you care,” Taehyung says. “About your family, your friends, and for others who you don’t even know. A prince like you could make a change everywhere.”

Jimin smiles gratefully at Taehyung. He doesn’t know whether to be thankful or doubtful about that, since he’s always thought he wouldn’t be cut out for that job.

But the way Taehyung smiles at him makes him believe that even just a little, maybe he could be.

 ۩۩۩

“Jimin won’t be coming to lessons today,” Seokjin announces while they are having breakfast.

Jungkook pauses halfway bringing a spoonful of rice to him mouth. He and Yoongi glance at Seokjin who continues to eat leisurely.

 “What? Why?” Yoongi asks as if it’s a big deal. Jungkook raises a brow at his hyung.

“He has a charity event to attend this afternoon, and he says he wants to see it through until their culminating event in the evening,” Seokjin replies.

“Oh,” Yoongi says glancing down at his food.

“So he and Taehyung won’t be coming?” Jungkook asks carefully.

Seokjin simply shakes his head.

Jungkook wants to scoff; scoff at the fact that Jimin is attending a charity event and for what? To play prince? To show off his good deeds and gain their sympathy for him? Jungkook hates the idea of people doing good, acting like their good for bad intentions. He hates fakes like that.

But that’s the bitter part of his mind talking; the bitter part that hates this existence. The more reasonable part of himself says he doesn’t really know who Jimin is so why is he thinking like this? Yoongi’s voice, Seokjin’s voice, telling him he’s clouded by his anger and fear.

“He and Taehyung are part of the CARES society in their university and they’ve been planning this event for a long time. Jimin wants to make up his absence of duty to the organization by being present the entire day,” Seokjin adds.

“Then perhaps I should see this event,” Yoongi offers albeit shakily. “To see for myself how he handles the people.”

“No, Yoongi. As much as I want to go as well, we can’t risk exposure. You know how some media like to sniff us out like beasts.”

“Then can I go?” Jungkook asks.

Seokjin and Yoongi glance at him in surprise.

“If I can’t go because of media, how much more can you?” Yoongi says with no ill intention.

“Hey, I’ve been out of this place more times than you have and I haven’t been spotted,” Jungkook says. “Please hyung, let me go,” he glances to Seokjin.

Seokjin regards him wearily. “Why do you wanna go?”

“Because…” Jungkook looks left and right trying to find an answer. “The same reason as Yoongi.”

From the corner of his eyes he sees Yoongi raise a questioning brow at him. Seokjin levels Jungkook with a look before he releases a heavy sigh and nods. “But nobody is going to take you there. You have to go there by yourself if you don’t want to get caught,” Seokjin says.

Jungkook smiles widely and bows deeply. “Thank you so much, hyung!” he says with a wide smile then he’s running out of the room excitedly.

Yoongi blinks at the door Jungkook had just passed through in surprise before his attention goes to Seokjin. “Wha… Why did you agree to that? You know how media sniffs him out more than they do to me.”

“Didn’t you see his smile, Yoongi?” Seokjin says fondly as he cuts a slice off his bacon. “It’s not every day you see Jungkook worked up like that.”

“He does look happy.”

Seokjin hums. “And I want to see that smile on him more. Even if it isn’t from me, at least it’s genuine.”

“You have a point. But why didn’t you let me?”

Seokjin raises a brow and smirks at Yoongi. “Are you sure you’re ready for that conversation right now?”

Yoongi raises a brow. “What are you talking about?”

Seokjin giggles while shaking his head. Yoongi’s question is never answered that day.

 ۩۩۩

“Bogum, can you please get these boxes to tent three,” Taehyung says offering a box full of stuffed animals to the other male.

“Sure,” Bogum says taking the box from Taehyung’s hands. “Don’t you wanna go on break yet, Tae?” Bogum asks tilting his head a little.

“I’m fine,” Taehyung smiles wiping sweat off his chin with his wrist. “Oh, and can you check the food tent on your way back? The kids have been playing all morning. Just wanna make sure there’s enough food to be devoured by an army.”

“Will do, Tae,” Bogum nods then he’s running off.

Taehyung nods and turns back to the boxes he has to sort out. The donations have been coming in non-stop and it’s all been going well. He peeks out of the tent he’s in to see Jimin at tent no. 2, giving off clothes to people who live on the streets. He sees Jimin smiling brightly at an elderly man while the two are conversing. He hears Jimin’s laugh from where he is and thinks he doesn’t have anything to worry about.

Jimin is in his element; being kind and selfless to others without asking for anything in return.

What a great prince Jimin would make.

Taehyung turns back to his own work, opening boxes to see where they’re mean to go when suddenly a shadow looms over him. He thinks it may be another donor who has another box for him to sort but he’s taken by surprise when he sees that all the person is holding is a bottle of water.

Actually, he’s mostly surprised on who stands behind him.

“J-J-Jung…”

“Shh,” Jungkook holds a finger to his lips. “I’m incognito. Nobody knows I’m here.”

“Not even Seokjin-hyung?” Taehyung raises a brow.

“He knows. He allowed me to come.”

Taehyung’s mouth drops and he starts to stutter. “Wha… What… How… Why are you even here?”

“Am I not allowed?” Jungkook says with an innocent looking smile.

“I’m serious, Jungkook-ssi,” Taehyung says with a serious tone. “Why are you here.”

Jungkook purses his lips and looks down at the ground. “I came here to apologize and talk with you, hopefully, but I see you’re still really busy and…” Jungkook trails off then holds out the water bottle out to Taehyung. “Here, you’ve been working non-stop. At least get a drink.”

Taehyung’s gaze moves from the bottle to the motivated look on Jungkook’s face. Hestitatly, he takes the bottle with a small “Thank you,”

Jungkook smiles a little and his shoulders relax.

“Anything else?” Taehyung asks rather coolly, taking Jungkook aback.

“Oh… Uh…” Jungkook scratches the nape of his neck.

In that moment, someone else enters the tent; his squeak of surprise making his presence known to Taehyung.

“Jungkook-ssi, you came,” Jimin says in surprise.

“Uh… yeah…” Jungkook says and Taehyung eyes him wearily. Both of them know why; Jungkook hasn’t properly apologized to Jimin yet.

There’s a tense silence in the tent before Jimin breaks it. “Tae, I was just wondering if there’s a new box of clothes that came. We’re almost running out and the elderly need more jackets for winter.”

“Ah, yeah, two came in,” Taehyung quickly moves to the corner and pushes two boxes piled on top of each other towards Jimin. “Here you go.”

Jimin looks at the two boxes with a hum. “I’ll have to make two trips then,” he murmurs.

“I can help,” Jungkook quickly says surprising the other two.

“You will?” Jimin and Taehyung ask at the same time.

Jungkook nods. “Maybe… I could be of help elsewhere, too.”

“We’re actually looking for more volunteers,” Jimin says with a smile. “This is great. Thank you so much, Jungkook-ssi.”

“Please… You can just call me Jungkook,” Jungkook says in a slow voice but enough for the two of them to hear.

Jimin glances at Taehyung with a smile but the latter exchanges it with a grimace, still unsure of how to treat the other guy in front of them.

But when he sees Jimin and Jungkook carry the boxes out of the tent, he watches them walk while Jimin tries to make small talk. Jungkook looks like he’s doing his best to at least be civil around the other.

It’s not everything, but it’s a step forward.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter IX: A New View

Jungkook isn’t a stranger to charity events but the ones he’s joined were very different from where he is now; they were formal parties hosted by people who wore the most expensive jewelry. They were auctions with items of the highest value bid to the highest millions. They were… staged, a mirage to showcase how ‘kind’ those rich individuals were; an excuse to show off.

Jungkook hates those kinds of gatherings, those so called charity parties. So for him to be in this one is… a nice change of pace.

It’s different, more transparent because you can see how the people are actually helping, interacting with those who they are helping, giving the poor what they actually need. They do more with actions and speak lesser words.

And Jungkook genuinely enjoys it.

It puts a smile on his face when he hands a jacket over to an elderly woman and she pinches his cheeks telling him how he’s such a kind young man. It warms his heart when he sees the volunteers sharing a portion of their meal to others saying that they deserve it more since they rarely get to eat those kind of dishes. It makes his heart clench knowing there isn’t much they could do but this event. It’s helpful but it’s only for a day. What will happen to these people tomorrow?

“Is everything alright, Jungkook-ssi?” Jimin asks him when he finds the young master sitting on one of the boxes.

Jungkook hums while shaking his head. “Just a little tired I guess.”

“I guess it’s because more people came compared to the last time,” Jimin says pushing his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “But I’m glad a lot of people also donated their old belongings. Oh, speaking of which, we’re running short on clothes. Would you mind getting another box from tent one?”

Jungkook nods as he gets up and leaves for the other tent.

When he gets there, Taehyung is receiving a cake box from another male with a smile on his face. Jungkook quickly hides and tries his best to listen to the conversation going on.

“Thank you so much, Jongin. I’m sure they’ll love this,” Taehyung says gratefully.

“Don’t mention it, Tae. Those kids from the orphanage deserve a treat every once in a while,” the guy, Jongin, says with an equally wide smile. “Say, after this, are you maybe free to hang out? You know… get some coffee maybe?”

Jungkook stiffens on spot and leans a little more waiting for Taehyung’s answer.

He hears the brunette hum. “I don’t think I can, Jongin. I’m kinda accompanying Jimin every afternoon now. We’re… a little busy nowadays,” Taehyung says. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. It didn’t hurt to try, right?” Jongin says and there’s nothing negative laced in his voice. “I’ll catch you around campus, Tae.”

“Say hi to the dance troupe for me,” Taehyung waves as Jongin leaves.

Then he sighs heavily and turns to place the cake down. He speaks into his radio telling the volunteer in charge at the food tent to come and pick up the newly delivered cake.

Jungkook takes a deep breath in and walks into the tent.

“Excuse me, Taehyung-ssi,” Jungkook walks into the tent and he sees Taehyung flinch a little before he turns to face the other. “Err, Jimin-ssi told me there was another box for us.”

“Right,” Taehyung nods once and turns around to search for the box. “More boxes came in so I think it’s hidden somewhere here.”

Jungkook decides to look around while Taehyung looks for the right box. There’s an open box where school supplies pop out and another one filled with books, new ones, too.

“Did anyone donate cash, for the people in need?” Jungkook asks out of the blue.

Taehyung hums. “Oh, we don’t recommend donating money since it’s only a temporary happiness. But there are still some people who are adamant so what we do with the money we receive we spend it on the food for the day, or even school supplies for the kids.”

“But what about this event? It’s only temporary. What will happen to these people tomorrow?” Jungkook asks with pinched brows.

“That was a hole we failed to reach the last time,” Taehyung says pausing for a moment before he walks over to the other corner. “We let it fly over our heads that these people still have to fight what comes tomorrow so Jimin suggested we hold a job fair for the adults while they’re here.”

“A job fair? Are these people… even qualified for that?”

“Even if it’s factory work, or being a waiter, or even part time, as long as they earn a living for themselves it’s enough,” Taehyung says.

“How are they even going to get those when employers are strict?”

“Jimin’s mom helps us with that,” Taehyung says as he opens a box to check what’s inside. “It’s not known, but there are employers who are looking for people with skill rather than academic accomplishment. These people just need to be aware of that.”

“Jimin-ssi suggested it, huh?” Jungkook nods. “Why did he?”

Taehyung turns to Jungkook with a look of disbelief. “Really? You’re asking why he suggested that? Isn’t it obvious that he wants to help?”

“Yeah, but… some people fake that,” Jungkook looks down at the ground.

“Well, Jimin isn’t just some person,” Taehyung roughly shoves the box to Jungkook’s hands surprising him. “The world is ugly and it’s filled with selfish people but sometimes you need to keep a string of hope for humanity. There are still kind people out there, Jungkook-ssi. Not everyone is who you think they are.”

Taehyung turns his back on Jungkook and continues to sort through the boxes. A volunteer comes in and Taehyung attends to them not sparing another glance at Jungkook.

He sighs and turns to leave the tent. He doesn’t see the way Taehyung glances at him longingly the last second.

When he gets to the tent, the sight there surprises him.

Jimin is crouched down talking with a little girl who is smiling widely at him, one of the two front teeth missing. Behind her is an elder woman smiling fondly at the two.

“That’s my thank you to Jiminie-oppa for letting me go to school,” the girls says brightly after planting a small kiss on Jimin’s cheek.

“She’s doing very well in school, Jimin-ah and it’s all thanks to you,” the old lady smiles.

“I didn’t do much, Kangseo-halmeoni. Miji-ah here is a really smart and hardworking girl,” Jimin ruffles the little girl’s hair.

“But if it wasn’t for you Miji wouldn’t be able to go to school. Our family is really poor and we barely get to sell in the market,” Kanseo-halmeoni says sadly.

“Don’t worry halmeoni. Maybe I could ask Taehyung to check over the farming situation in Daegu so you can know which produce can come quickly to you.”

“Thank you so much, Jimin-ah,” the elder lady takes both of his hands and squeezes them together. “We hope it could be settled then we would no longer be a bother to you.”

“Oh, you’re not a bother to me at all,” Jimin smiles. “In fact, I wouldn’t mind paying Miji-ah’s tuition until she’s in college.”

“Really?” Miji asks excitedly. “You’ll help me become a doctor?”

Jimin smiles and pats the girl’s head with a hum. “You’ll become the best doctor in the world.”

“Thank you, oppa!” Miji jumps towards Jimin wrapping her arms around his neck. Jimin wraps his arms around the little girl with a warm smile.

All the while, Jungkook’s eyes are wide and his mouth is agape. Despite Jimin still being in college, despite having his own problems to face he still goes out of his way to make such a promise to the little girl. What if he would forget about it? What if it’s an empty promise?

No, it couldn’t be because when Jimin hooks his pinky around the little girl’s smaller one, it shows, he knows, that this person lives up to all his promises.

Jimin isn’t just some person.

“You’ll sing us a song later, right Jimin-oppa?” Miji asks with a glint of hope in her eyes.

Jimin purses his lips looking a little hesitant. “We’ll see.”

Miji jumps in joy before she’s taking her grandmother’s hand and is skipping away while waving to Jimin. Jimin sighs fondly as he drops his hand form the wave. When he turns, he jumps back in surprise to see Jungkook standing there.

“Oh, Jungkook-ssi, I didn’t know you’ve returned,” Jimin says holding a hand to his chest.

“Jungkook,” he simply says.

“Pardon?”

“Jungkook... Just call me Jungkook. After all, we’ll be seeing each other at the consulate residence every day,” Jungkook says not meeting Jimin’s eyes.

Jimin’s shocked expression slowly morphs to a brighter one. His lips curl up in a smile and his eyes disappear with it. “Okay, Jungkook. Likewise, you can just call me Jimin.”

Jungkook nods once. “Anyway, where should I put this?”

Jimin smiles and directs Jungkook where to put the box.

 ۩۩۩

“Yoongi, you’re fidgeting,” Seokjin points out. They’re in the study seated across each other on separate arm chairs that face the window where the garden is clean.

Yoongi turns to Seokjin with a sharp glare then looks at Namjoon standing behind him. “Do you think I’m fidgeting?”

Namjoon gives a small smile. “Not necessarily, but you haven’t flipped that page yet and it’s already been thirty minutes,” he says.

Yoongi looks down at the book on his lap and he’s not even sure what the content of that page is. He sighs and closes the book standing from his seat to return it to the shelf he got it from.

“Yoongi, if you’re worried about Jungkook, you don’t have to be,” Namjoon says. “I think he’s doing a good job at going incognito. Besides, not everyone in South Korea knows him. Maybe a few girls who swoon over good looking guys on the internet but aside from that? Not much.”

“Oh, I don’t think it’s Jungkook he’s worried about,” Seokjin chuckles not taking his eyes off his book.

“What do you mean?” Yoongi furrows his brows.

Seokjin raises his gaze to Yoongi and gives him a look. “Are you serious right now? Joonie, am I the only one who knows about the elephant in the room?” he turns to Namjoon.

Namjoon only shrugs.

“Oh my god, you two. Get Hoseok,” he says and Namjoon leave the room to call Hoseok. It doesn’t take long until he comes back with the red head.

“Yes, Jin-hyung?” Hoseok says as soon as he enters the room.

“Tell me something you know about Yoongi that he doesn’t know about himself,” Seokjin says.

Hoseok blinks. “There’s a cat picture for every picture Yoongi-hyung takes.”

Seokjin sighs. “Nevermind,” he goes back to his book. “If it means you’ll stop fidgeting, then might as well catch up to Jungkook in the charity event.”

Yoongi sharply turns to Seokjin with a looks of surprise. “Really?”

Seokjin nods then waves Yoongi off. “Go before I change my mind.”

Yoongi nods then runs off the room.

Seokjin momentarily takes his eyes off his book to glance up at Hoseok. “I suggest you go with him, in case of emergencies.”

“Okay,” Hoseok bows once and goes after Yoongi.

Behind Seokjin, Namjoon checks his watch. “You waited until 5 in the afternoon to allow Yoongi-hyung to go when there was really no problem about him going there with Jungkook earlier.”

“There’s a reason I let Jungkook go alone,” Seokjin says with his eyes on his book. “I want Jungkook to realize things by himself, not by what others say.”

“So it was a way for Jungkook and Jimin to… reconcile?”

“Not entirely,” Seokjin says. “But it was also a way for Jungkook to see hope, a new view all by himself. That much is all I could do for my little brother,” Seokjin sighs and closes his book looking down at his lap.

Suddenly Namjoon is crouched down in front of him. He takes Seokjin’s hands and squeezes them in his. “You’re an amazing brother to Jungkook, did you know that Jinnie?”

Seokjin shakes his head.

“Then I guess that’s why I’m here,” Namjoon brings Seokjin’s hands up to his lips. “To tell you you’re doing great in everything you do.”

Seokjin smiles and leans forward to press his lips on Namjoon’s own hands. “Thank you, Joonie.”

“Always, Jinnie.”

 ۩۩۩

“I don’t get the need for us to hide, hyung,” Hoseok says with a deadpan face while they crouch down behind a bush. The entire area where the event is can be seen but really, what are they even looking at, or for?

“Shh, Hobi. You’re going to blow our cover,” Yoongi whisper shouts.

“What cover? We’re already in hats and sunglasses, even if the sun has already set,” Hoseok says taking his shades off and waving it in front of Yoongi. “I don’t get why we need to hide. We don’t have a reason to.”

Yoongi doesn’t answer. He continues looks around while hiding in the bush.

“You know what, screw this. I’m gonna go in there. Maybe Tae and Jimin need extra help,” Hoseok says as he gets up and starts walking.

“Wait, Hobi,” Yoongi gets up and quickly reaches for Hoseok’s shirt but it only causes them to stumble and loose balance.

They roll down on the ground and stop by a pair of feet. Conveniently, when they look up, that pair of feet belong to none other than Taehyung.

“Hoseok-hyung? Lord Min? What are you two doing here?” He asks raising a brow at both of them.

“Taehyung,” Hoseok smiles while he and Yoongi struggle to get up. “We uh… We came to see the charity event. We know Jungkook is here so we decided to catch up.”

“Oh,” Taehyung says. “Did he… Call you here?”

“No—“

“Yes! He did,” Hoseok elbows Yoongi in the rib causing the elder to groan. “He said you needed more volunteers, so we came to help.”

“Oh,” Taehyung says. “Well, dinner is about to be finished. Maybe you could help out by keeping the barbeque skillets.”

“Will do, Tae,” Hoseok sends Taehyung a salute as the younger walks away.

“What was that for,” Yoongi smacks the back of Hoseok’s head.

“It’s a method for Taehyung to go easier on Jungkook,” Hoseok says. “If he thinks Jungkook called us he’ll also think that Jungkook isn’t really a bad guy.”

“Well he isn’t, but you didn’t have to lie about that,” Yoongi says.

“Not important right now. Let’s just go do what Taehyung suggested we do,” Hoseok says leading the way.

Hoseok finds the open area where picnic tables are laid out. Some are already empty with the people moving to another area. He approaches a girl cleaning the table and introduces himself as a volunteer. He asks her what he and Yoongi could do to help.

And that’s how they end up washing the dishes.

“I can’t believe this,” Yoongi groans as he scrubs a plate. “Why didn’t they just stick with disposable utensils?”

“I heard the HRM department sponsored the catering,” Hoseok says while washing off the soap and putting the dishes on the rack to dry. “Plus they’re trying to reduce waste. This isn’t only about helping others, but it’s also helping the environment.”

Yoongi sighs as he hands over another plate for Hoseok to rinse. “Well, at least Jungkook wouldn’t have to see us.”

“Is that why we were hiding in the bushes earlier?” Hoseok raises a brow at Yoongi.

“I don’t want him to think we’re here because we don’t trust him enough,” Yoongi says.

“But isn’t that why you came here?”

“No.”

“Then what is?”

Yoongi stops what he’s doing. Hoseok sees how pinched Yoongi’s expression is. The wheels must be turning in his head.

“Let’s just hurry and finish this, hyung,” Hoseok says and Yoongi nods. They continue with the task at hand with no words exchanged.

In the distance, they could hear music playing and cheers from the crowd. They’re guessing a program is going on for the ones who came to the event.

“They sound like they’re having fun,” Yoongi chuckles.

“I wanna watch it, hyung,” Hoseok shakes Yoongi. “Let’s hurry this up so we could watch.”

 ۩۩۩

Jimin is folding the used boxes to be kept in the storage room. He thinks these boxes could still be reused rather than just throw them out.

But when he steps backwards, he bumps into someone’s chest and he quickly falls forward dropping the boxes he’s held. He falls on his hands and knees and hisses upon impact.

“I’m sorry,” he mutters as he gets up but his eyes widen when he turns to see who is there.

He opens and closes his mouth then abruptly shuts it. He’d prefer not to say anything stupid in front of Lee Taemin.

“Have you seen Taehyung?” Taemin asks. “We’re set up for the performance.”

Performance? The dance troupe is going to perform during the program? Jimin didn’t know that.

“Uh… I think he’s still in tent one,” Jimin says in a slow voice.

“Okay, thanks Jaewon,” Taemin nods once then he leaves the tent.

“It’s Jimin,” he corrects but Taemin is no longer there. He sighs. Oh well, he’s never had a proper conversation with Taemin anyways. He’s never even introduced himself to the dance captain. He might as well be invisible.

He sighs and picks up the boxes he had dropped. He’s almost finished when he sees another hand reach for one of the boxes. His head shoots up to see who is there.

“Yoongi-hyung?” Jimin says in surprise.

“Hello,” Yoongi greets with a smile picking up the folded cardboard box. “You need help?”

Jimin shakes his head. “It’s okay. I can handle this. More importantly, what are you doing here? Did Jin-hyung tell you about the charity event?”

Yoongi nods. “It’s interesting to know you’re helping others without asking for anything in return.”

Jimin smiles. “By the way, I was with Jungkook earlier. Does he know you’re here?”

“Frankly he doesn’t, but it’s okay. He doesn’t need to know.”

“Why not?” Jimin tilts his head.

“Well uh… because,” Yoongi scratches the back of his head. “I don’t want him to get the wrong idea.”

Jimin nods with a hum understanding what Yoongi means. It’s what he’s been doing the whole day. He didn’t want Jungkook to feel like he was being watched over by a sharp eye, that his every movement wasn’t reviewed. He let Jungkook do the work that required skill and responsibility. He even let Jungkook grill lamb skewers during dinner and let him serve them to the different tables. He let Jungkook feel like he could do anything without the fear of being watched or commented on.

He understands that Yoongi doesn’t want Jungkook to think he’s here to watch over him. He doesn’t want Jungkook to feel like he needs to be watched over.

“Jungkook might be heading back right now,” Jimin says. “Why don’t you come with me to the storage room?”

Yoongi hums with a nod. Jimin is about to start walking when he feels Yoongi grab his shoulder.

“What is it?”

Yoongi quickly realizes what he’s done and pulls his hand away. “Well… I just thought… Uh…” he points to the boxes Jimin holds under his arm. “There’s too much. Let me carry some of those.”

“Oh,” Jimin looks down at what he’s carrying. He then hands some over to Yoongi. “Let’s go?”

Yoongi hums with a nod and they make their way to the storage room.

Come to think of it, Jimin has never been alone with Yoongi for this long. The same goes for Jungkook earlier. The two are still a mystery to him but that’s not entirely bad. Besides, it’s because he hasn’t spent enough time with them that he doesn’t really know who they are. Maybe this is a step towards that.

They pass by the crowd where the program is going on and Jimin catches a good view of the stage. The dance troupe is already performing and from where he stands he can clearly see Taemin at the center. The way he executes the dance moves are just as amazing as Jimin remembers and the way he brings himself with confidence will never cease to amaze Jimin.

To be the center is pressuring, since most eyes are on you. Jimin admires Taemin so much for that.

“Uhh… Jimin-ssi?” Yoongi taps his shoulder lightly pulling him away from his thoughts.

“Oh, right,” Jimin nods and adjusts his glasses. “The storage room is this way.”

It’s late but Yoongi still hasn’t left.

The volunteers are the only ones left in the venue, going around and keeping what they have used with some of the janitors helping them out.

From a distance, he can see Taehyung and Jungkook together keeping the stage equipment. He’s too far to make out what they’re saying, since Jungkook still doesn’t know he’s here, but he thinks that Taehyung is directing Jungkook on what to do.

He had seen Hoseok helping the volunteers return their used plates to the kitchen in the HRM department leaving him sitting by the picnic tables since there wasn’t that much left to do.

He’s checking his phone when he sees someone approaching from his peripheral. He looks up to see Jimin walking towards him with two bottles of soda.

“Here, you must be tired,” Jimin hands out one bottle to Yoongi once he’s in reach.

“I didn’t do much compared to you, but thanks,” Yoongi says as he receives the bottle. He beockns Jimin to take a seat beside him and they both open the soda bottles and take a long swing.

The silence isn’t disturbing but Yoongi wishes they have something they can talk about. But he doesn’t know what topics Jimin may be comfortable with. He thinks about bringing up his lessons but the way Jimin looks at ease stops him from saying a word. He promptly stays quiet.

The silence is broken when a little girl’s voice starts calling for Jimin’s name. They turn their heads to where it comes from an he sees a little girl no older than seven running towards them with an old lady trailing behind her.

“Jiminie-oppa!” she says happily as she throws herself on Jimin’s lap. Jimin laughs as he positions the little girl right so she’s sitting properly.

“You haven’t gone hope yet, Miji-ah?” Jimin ask the little girl looking at her fondly.

Miji shakes her head. “I haven’t heard Jiminie-oppa sing yet. Why didn’t you sing earlier?”

Yoongi glances at Jimin in awe. Jimin can sing?

Jimin glances at Yoongi with a nervous look but he doesn’t know why the younger would feel like that. Yoongi would love to hear Jimin sing.

“I uh… Oppa was busy,” Jimin smiles but it doesn’t reach up.

“But he isn’t busy now,” Miji jumps excitedly on his lap. “Oppa, please sing for me. I wanna hear you sing.”

Jimin glances at Yoongi again. The elder makes sure to give an encouraging smile nodding for Jimin to go.

Jimin purses his lips and turns back to Miji. He takes a deep breath in and the melody leaves his lips.

And Yoongi?

Yoongi is in awe because Jimin’s voice is beautiful. It’s not too pitchy, or too low, it’s just right. It’s his preference, the voice he’s always imagined to sing the songs he’s written during his pass time. It doesn’t vibrate too much, he doesn’t go out of pitch, it’s not too constant either. It’s perfect.

When Jimin’s song ends, Miji is clapping excitedly. A while later, the old woman following Miji reaches them with a kind smile. “Thank you so much again, Jiminie,” she says then her eyes go to Yoongi. “Oh, and who may this young man here be?”

“Oh, Kangseo-halmeoni, this is Min Yoongi. Hyung, this is Im Kangseo-halmeoni,” Jimin introduces them to each other.

“Well met, Im Kangseo-halemoni,” Yoongi says standing up from his seat and bowing deeply, a gesture of respect that Yangodonese have practice for the elderly.

“It’s nice to meet you, too, Yoongi-ah,” Kangseo replies with a smile. “You’re not from around here, are you?”

Yoongi looks up and shakes his head.

Kangseo hums. “Your accent says you’re Yangdonese, and with the way you speak formally I can tell you are of royal decent.”

“Oh,” Yoongi nods. “Wait… How did you—“

“Don’t worry dear, I know how difficult it is being royal so I won’t tell anyone you’re seeing our sweet Jiminie here,” Kangseo smiles kindly. “He deserves to be looked after properly, if I must remind you but you look like a kind young man so I believe Jiminie is in the right hands.”

Yoongi blinks trying to understand what Kangseo meant from what she said. Then it dawns on him and he feels his face heat up. He glances at Jimin and the same goes for the younger whose cheeks are flushed a light pink.

“H-Halmeoni, we aren’t anything like that,” Jimin waves his hands in front of him. “We’re not… He’s not… I…”

“Oh, I must have misunderstood,” the elder smiles apologetically. “I’m sorry for any misunderstanding.”

“It’s okay, Kangseo-halmeoni,” Yoongi says smiling. “But I’ve been spending time with Jimin, yes, so I’ll take good care of him as my friend.”

From his peripheral, he sees Jimin glancing at him but he doesn’t return it keeping his eyes on the old lady in front of them.

Kangseo smiles and places a hand on Yoongi’s shoulder. “I’ll trust you on your word,” she says then turns to Miji. “Come my dear, let’s go home. You still have classes tomorrow.”

Miji nods and takes her grandmother's hand. “By Jiminie-oppa, Yoonie-oppa,” she waves to them with a bright smile.

The two stand in place watching the grandmother-granddaughter pair leave the university gates.

The Jimin chuckles. “Yoonie?”

“I find it endearing,” Yoongi says smiling fondly. “And you have a nice voice, Jimin. Why don’t you showcase it some more?”

Jimin purses his lips looking down at the ground. “I guess I’m just shy and…” he scratches the nape of his neck.

Yoongi nods and doesn’t press Jimin any further but he couldn’t help wishing that Jimin would sing again…

For him.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter X: Progress

The smile on Yoongi’s face doesn’t fade until his head falls on his pillow that evening. The events that turned out had been pleasant. He genuinely enjoyed mediocre conversation with Jimin in the car on their way home. When Jimin had gotten off at his mother’s penthouse building, the younger had waved to him with a kind smile and it had him smiling all throughout the way back to the consulate residence.

But all good things come to an end. His is in the form of a phone call.

He reaches for his phone and sees his uncle’s contact I.D. flashed on screen. With a heavy sigh, he swipes the green button.

“Yes, ajussi?”

“How are things progressing there?” his uncle asks immediately.

“In what sense do you mean, ajussi?” Yoongi asks coolly.

“Lord of Diwa, I will not tolerate this sarcasm from you,” his uncle says and Yoongi can hear the edge of anger in his voice.

“Everything is going fine, if you’re wondering,” Yoongi says with a huff. “More importantly, I should be asking you how the situation in parliament is. You sound like you’re fumed more than ever.”

“That is none of your business,” his uncle says. “Your business is to see to it that you are the next in line. You should make sure that Yuan’s son declines his position in the throne.”

“Uncle, I don’t see why—“

“I will be going now,” his uncle cuts him off. “I am only following your father’s wishes, Yoongi. I expect that you will not disappoint.”

The line is cut off even before Yoongi could speak. He sighs and tosses his phone to the side.

He doesn’t understand why his uncle is so adamant on getting him on the throne. Sure, he wouldn’t have a problem with ruling Yangdon; he knows the laws, practices and cultures, everything Jimin basically doesn’t know. Frankly, he thinks he’ll make a good king.

But he’s bothered, bothered at the fact his uncle sounds like he wants to take late prince Yuan’s legacy down. Jimin is a good kid, he’s kind even to those he doesn’t know. Sure, he’s shy but maybe with the right training and the right boost the younger might just grow out of his shell. Maybe he’ll make a good, a great prince.

He shakes his head. He’s torn. He’s really torn. There’s the wish his father had made then there’s Jimin with kind eye smiles.

As far as he knows, Jimin doesn’t know anything about him being a potential rival to the throne. Frankly, he’d like to keep it that way. He doesn’t want Jimin to see him as something else, and he doesn’t want the younger to throw away a chance at growing up. He wants to see how Jimin develops through his prince lessons with Seokjin, wants to see Jimin grow out of his shell. So stay silent he shall.

 ۩۩۩

Taehyung watches from a distance while Namjoon teaches Jimin how to properly hold a bow and arrow. The lesson for the day is archery, and they’re out in the open field of the consulate residence.

Taehyung sits a little away under the shade of an umbrella with Seokjin standing not too far. He sees the elder keeping a sharp eye on the two.

After a little more talk and practicing their positioning, Jimin is finally allowed to knock an arrow. Although the tip isn’t pointed, rather it’s the rubber that sticks to the surface similar to those Nerf guns.

Namjoon corrects Jimin’s position, from his arms then his legs. Then he steps back letting Jimin do his own thing.

He takes a deep breath in then he lets go of the fletching.

And it goes at a great speed reaching a far distance.

Only thing is it goes far from its target.

On the opposite side of the field is Yoongi quietly reading a book. The arrow Jimin had shot goes straight there, hitting the stone pot behind Yoongi and surprising the young Lord. Yoongi jumps in surprise and turns to where the arrow had come from.

“Sorry,” Jimin apologetically yells.

Yoongi raises a hand gesturing it’s okay and resumes reading his book.

“I swear dance practice was better than this,” Jimin huffs as he wantonly walks towards them.

“We’ll be going off schedule if we resume your dance practices,” Seokjin points out. “Besides, Hoseok told me you’ve mastered them and I know how much you love dancing but we need to carry on.”

Jimin nods in understanding. Taehyung holds out a water bottle for him and he receives it with a “Thank you.”

“Are you going to practice more?” Taehyung asks.

Jimin nods. “I wanna at least aim for the target properly, even if I won’t hit the bull’s eye.”

“Very well, but I won’t be able to accompany you any longer,” Seokjin checks his wrist watch. “I have to a meeting with some councilors in Incheon regarding the ball. Feel free to take anything in the kitchen if you do stay long.”

“Thanks hyung,” Jimin smiles. When Jimin glances at Taehyung, the latter has one thumbs up excited for the idea of free moon cakes.

Seokjin, Hoseok, and Namjoon bow before they leave leaving the two best friends in the garden field.

“I’m gonna continue practicing,” Jimin tells Taehyung when the others have left.

“Please tell me we’re getting sun cakes,” Taehyung whines a little.

“Later,” Jimin says with a small smile. “Just lemme hit the target at least twice.”

Taehyung nods and leans back on his seat. Jimin then runs back to the field doing the stance Namjoon had taught him.

Taehyung sighs. Jimin really is working hard, despite his plan to deny the position. He thinks it must be Jimin’s secret competitive side; he was never competitive but neither did he run from a challenge. Shy, a little insecure, but always ready for a fight. Taehyung smiles then giggles he watches Jimin fail to hit the arrow on the target, instead aiming it for the ground.

“How long has he been at it?” a voice speaks out of the blue but Taehyung doesn’t have to turn to see who it is. He’s spent enough time with the other to recognize his voice, however it doesn’t fail to make his stomach churn a little.

“About an hour or so,” Taehyung sighs. “He wants to hit the target, at least.”

Jungkook giggles moving to stand at Taehyung’s side. “It might take a while for him to do that.”

Taehyung nods. It really does take time to perfect, or at least get something right.

“Do you wanna go for a stroll?” Jungkook asks suddenly and only then does Taehyung turn his head to regard the other. Jungkook is dressed a little too formally; blue button up with black slacks. His hair is parted sideways showing a little forehead and my does it look good on him.

No, Taehyung pushes that thought away. It’s inappropriate for the moment.

“If you think I’m bored to death watching Jimin do archery, then maybe you should go and take a walk on your own,” Taehyung looks away from Jungkook and back to the yard where Jimin continues to struggle with his aim.

“That’s… not what I’m implying,” Jungkook sounds defeated and Taehyung slowly turns his head to the other. Jungkook scratches the nape of his neck whilst looking at the ground sadly. “I honestly wanted to talk to you.”

“What’s there to talk about?”

“A lot of things.”

Taehyung purses his lips. He knows that there are still things he needs to talk about with Jungkook. He’s just not sure if he’s ready for that. Frankly, he’s still scared that maybe he and Jungkook won’t reach the same end, that this never ending game of pass the blame won’t end.

But that’s exactly why he needs to talk with the young master. This tension between them has to end. And wherever it ends, Taehyung should accept it. What does he have to lose?

Taehyung releases a sigh and gets up from his seat. “Okay, let’s talk. Besides, I haven’t toured the garden properly yet.”

Jungkook smiles and gestures for Taehyung to start walking. They walk side by side as they enter a deeper part of the garden.

Jimin had almost hit the target, and he’s pretty damn proud about it. But as he’s about to turn to Taehyung and gush about it, he finds his best friend in conversation with the young master of Das and a small smile makes its way to his face.

When Taehyung and Jungkook leave their spot, Jimin turns back to aiming for the target. He knocks another arrow and aims. But unlike earlier, the arrow flies a ways away from the target post. Jimin groans and goes over to pick it up since his quiver is running out.

“Need some help?” Yoongi approaches him when he comes back.

“I want to believe I got it, but I really don’t,” Jimin chuckles. “This is harder than I thought.”

“You’ll get the hang of it,” Yoongi shrugs. “Come, I’ll help you out.”

Jimin nods once then he’s suddenly conscious at the fact that Yoongi is there to watch him. He wasn’t with Namjoon and Seokjin but Yoongi’s sharp gaze makes him think that one mistake could be… grave.

Jimin knocks an arrow then takes a stance.

“Relax,” Yoongi gently says and it takes a moment for Jimin to realize that Yoongi is standing close. His breath fans Jimin’s ear making it tickle a little and Jimin can feel his warmth close.

Yoongi hovers his hand above Jimin’s bicep and he relaxes a little there. Yoongi adjusts his aim a little and steps back a little.

“Remember that stance. Don’t move,” Yoongi says and Jimin hums making sure not to move, to let himself remember this. “Okay, release.”

Jimin releases the fletching on Yoongi’s signal and the arrow zips straight, the rubber tip sticking to the target post. Granted it doesn’t hit the red bull’s eye but it’s still what he’s been aiming for this afternoon.

Jimin’s eyes widen and he turns to Yoongi who has a proud look on his face. The elder claps while nodding. “That was really good, Jimin. A little more practice and you’re bound to hit that bull’s eye without anyone’s help.”

Jimin smiles widely thanking Yoongi again.

“I wanna try shooting another one,” Jimin says and knocks another arrow. He does the stance earlier, remembering it to his best extent and when he fires the arrow hits a little closer compared to the last time.

His eyes widen and his jaw drops. He turns to Yoongi who has a proud smile on his face.

“I see your talk with Jungkook went well,” Jimin smirks as Taehyung enters the kitchen. He’s alone though, Jungkook having to attend to an important matter with Seokjin at the moment.

Taehyung doesn’t answer, only pouts as he makes his way to the seat beside Jimin’s on the counter. Jimin simple smiles and passes him a plate of sun cake.

“He’s sweet,” Taehyung says after swallowing his first bite.

“You think he’s sweet?”

Taehyung glances at Jimin and blinks. “Who is?”

“You just said he’s sweet. The only ‘he’ you could be referring to is Jungkook,” Jimin smirks raising a brow.

Taehyung blinks again then his face flushes red. He quickly turns back to his sun cake. “Cake! I-I was t-talking about the cake.”

Jimin hums and takes another piece of cake into his mouth. “Whatever you say, Tae.”

“I’m serious. I was talking about the cake.”

Jimin nods with a hum. “Okay.”

Taehyung sighs and leans forward resting his elbows on the counter top. He brushes back his hair with both hands. “I’m too easy.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m so easy to break through,” Taehyung sighs. “I… I’m too easy to convince.”

Jimin raises a brow. “Where is this coming from all of a sudden?”

“He’s cute, okay, and I hate the fact that he’s cute is affecting me this much,” Taehyung sighs at the end then turns to his sun cake and roughly shoves a piece into his mouth.

Jimin smiles and places a hand on Taehyung’s shoulder. “It’s not wrong to be attracted, Tae. You have been since day one.”

Taehyung swallows then turns to Jimin. “You’re not… You don’t feel bad he and I… That I’m attracted to him?”

“Heavens no, Tae. Is that what you were worried about?” Jimin chuckles lightly. “I was actually hoping for both of you to finally make amends. I’m glad you both did.”

Taehyung’s worried look fades and he smiles. Taehyung must have been worried that Jimin would feel bad knowing he and Jungkook had made amends but it turns out it was the opposite. Jimin is glad the two of them are on good speaking terms now. He wouldn’t be surprised if both of them even started dating.

Jimin smiles at that thought. It would be good for his friend, too.

“I’m very happy both of you sorted things out,” Jimin smiles at Taehyung. “And I’m glad that you got past your negative feelings for him. Now you can gush over John Gguk again,” Jimin teases with a snicker.

“Seriously, how did he come up with that name?” Taehyung makes a face and Jimin laughs out loudly. “But seriously, thank you Jimin.”

“For what?”

“For being my voice of reason,” Taehyung says with a small smile. “If it wasn’t for you, maybe I would have never given this a chance.”

Jimin smiles back and nods. They settle into a comfortable silence as they finish their sun cakes.

 ۩۩۩

“Is this even necessary?” Hoseok asks Seokjin with a worried expression. “I know he has to look the part of a prince but… Wouldn’t this be too much?”

Seokjin gives him a worried look. “It’s not my decision. Jimin looks fine just the way he is. I don’t want him to think something else out of this,” he rubs his temple. “Grandmother is so adamant that he take the role. Duke Min calls him a child. I don’t want him to think that we have a negative say about him.”

“Negative say about who?” a new voice enters the room. The two turn to the door of the study and see Jungkook curiously standing there.

“Oh, you must have thought we haven’t come back yet,” Seokjin adjusts his position on the chair.

“Hyung, who were you talking about?” Jungkook looks back and forth between Hoseok and Seokjin.

The two give each other worried looks before they turn back to the younger. “It’s nothing, Jungkook-ah,” Seokjin says. “It’s just that grandmother has a request we find hard to accomplish.”

“What is it?” Jungkook asks.

“It’s er…” Seokjin has a hard time avoiding to answer. “It’s nothing major. Now, is there any concern you have? Seeing as you came here…”

Jungkook looks hesitant but the younger breathes out a sigh. “It’s nothing. I was just gonna return this,” he presents a book and places it on Seokjin’s desk. “That will be all,” Jungkook true to suppress a yawn but fails. He ends up speaking through it. “Night, Jinnie-hyung.”

As Jungkook leaves, a shocked expression remains on Seokjin’s face. Hoseok understands why the elder has such a look. It’s been a while since Jungkook has been so familiar with him.

And even if it’s just so little, it’s everything. It’s a step forward.

 ۩۩۩

“I feel like they have an evil scheme or something,” Jungkook says with a look, the kind where he’s almost so certain that he’s gotten a problem right.

From across him, Taehyung only smiles as he continues his lazy sketch of the other in front of him. They’re at the café near university. It’s Taehyung’s afternoon break before his last subject of the day. Jimin had already finished his classes and had gone ahead to the consulate.

“And what evil scheme might this be?” Taehyung asks.

“I don’t know,” Jungkook shrugs. “But they said something along the lines of not wanting someone to misunderstand what they think about someone. I just don’t know who.”

Taehyung pauses his sketching pondering on what Jungkook just said before he resumes shading the shadowed areas of Jungkook’s features. “I think evil isn’t really the right term to use,” he says with a snicker.

Jungkook purses his lips and leans back on his chair. He stares for a while at Taehyung as he continues to sketch. He thinks that this is nice and serene. He wouldn’t mind spending more afternoon like this, in the quiet interior of the café which smells strongly of brewed coffee. It calms him down and makes him think of a life out of reality; surprisingly, it doesn’t hurt when he thinks about it because right now it’s real and he gets to live it.

“Here you go,” Taehyung turns his sketch book and presents his finished work to Jungkook. Jungkook takes it from Taehyung and his eyes grow wide when he sees the sketch there. It’s well detailed, with the shadows and contours of Jungkook’s face shaded just right.

“Wow, Tae, how can I pay you for this?” he quickly looks up at Taehyung.

The brunette’s eyes widen in surprise and he waves his hands in front of him. “Y-You don’t have to. It’s just a lazy sketch.”

“Even so, it’s amazing!” Jungkook gawks at the sketch again. “Can I buy it?”

“I said I’m not selling it, Kook. You can have it for free.”

“A sketch like this deserves the entire gold that’s in Yangdon’s vault,” Jungkook jokes. “Come on, Tae. I wanna buy it.”

Taehyung bites his lip considering it. “Okay, but I don’t want money.”

“Then what is it that you want?”

“How about hang out with me every afternoon?” Taehyung says in a slow voice that Jungkook almost doesn’t hear it. Taehyung is looking away from him and he thinks he sees a little pink dusting his cheeks.

Jungkook finds it endearing.

“Okay,” Jungkook says. “But how does it even benefit you? I’m… kind of a boring person.” It’s true. Jungkook isn’t much of the social butterfly Taehyung is. He couldn’t find a topic opener and isn’t always one to talk during group conversation.

“I enjoy spending time with you,” Taehyung finally looks at him with a determined expression. “Don’t ever think lowly of yourself Jungkook. Not when there are others who think you are more.”

The comment has Jungkook taken aback and he feels his cheeks warm up. It isn’t everyday he is complimented, and to hear it from someone he genuinely finds interest in warms his heart greatly. He manages a smile and directs it to the beautiful brunette in front of him. “Thank you, Tae.”

 ۩۩۩

Jimin arrives at the consulate a little too early. Seokjin had texted him about a meeting he was attending and that their schedule might go on a little later but Jimin is always willing to wait. He thinks maybe this would be a good time to roam the places of the consulate he has never been to.

He’s already familiar with the west wing, as he usually gets his lessons there and the kitchen isn’t far off, too. He makes a turn for the east wing which isn’t actually as large as the west wing.

He passes by a few doors when he hears it. It’s a pretty tune, a piano, not too far from where he is. He walks a little quickly until he reaches a large room with a dome shaped roof. The walls are white and sunlight travels into the room through the glass windows on the roof. The walls are made of glass, too, showing the garden.

There are only a few things inside making pretty white piano at the far end easily catches his attention; it’s also where the music is coming from. He couldn’t see who is playing there and the pretty tune has him glued on the spot. The song is familiar, bringing a familiar feeling to his chest. Has he heard this before? Maybe he has, he’s just not sure.

He wants to see who is there, he wants to know who is playing and it’s what brings him to finally take a step out of his position. He slowly walks around the room, and slowly the person playing there is slowly getting visible from his line of sight.

At first, he doesn’t recognize who it is; he’s never seen someone with a mop of curly dark locks in the consulate before. But when he gets a closer look, he realizes it’s someone he knows. Pale skin, sharp eyes, thin lips; it’s Duke Min Yoongi.

His eyes are closed at his fingers continue to dance around the keys. His lips are closed to a thin line as his brows furrow in concentration. Jimin doesn’t even know how Yoongi manages to play perfectly, not skipping a single note, while his eyes are closed. He must have been playing piano for so long that he’s already mastered the art of it.

Jimin stands there in a daze, as if he’s hypnotized by the song Yoongi is playing. It’s beautiful, familiar, but there’s a sad edge to how Yoongi plays it. Is it meant to be a sad song? Jimin thinks it might be but even a sad song sounds so beautiful, sounds so serene.

Jimin shakes out of his daze as the song comes to an end, the final notes like water droplets on his heart. He suddenly thinks if he should make a run for it, since he’s basically eavesdropping. He’s about to turn and leave when Yoongi so happens to turn his head towards Jimin’s direction. They stare at each other wide eyed for a while, neither knowing what to say.

In the end, it’s Yoongi who speaks first. “Hello, Jimin-ah,” he says with a smile and honestly, a kind greeting was the last thing Jimin expected.

It makes him ease up though and is enough to give him courage to step closer. “Hi, hyung. You…” he points to Yoongi’s hair.

“Oh, yeah, I did,” Yoongi’s hand goes to his hair ruffling it a little. “My hair tone was getting uneven. Besides, I miss my natural color.”

“It suits you,” the words leave Jimin’s mouth before he could even stop himself. Yoongi’s eyes widen and Jimin starts sputtering.

But the duke smiles and says a small, “Thank you.”

They both fall silent, and it’s awkward on Jimin’s part. He’s about to break the silence when both of their phones ring at the same time. Jimin jumps in surprise fumbling with taking his phone out while Yoongi calmly answers his.

“Hello?” Jimin asks glancing at Yoongi then looking away.

“Jimin, I’m finished with my meeting. You may come to the study now,” Seokjin’s voice speaks through the line.

“O-Okay. I’ll be there, hyung,” Jimin says before he cuts off the line. By the time he’s finished with his phone call, Yoongi is done with his, too, but the elder has a long look on his face, as if he’s disappointed.

Jimin wants to ask what the matter is but he thinks it’s invading Yoongi’s personal privacy.

“Hyung,” he softly says and Yoongi turns his head towards Jimin. He expression changes to something softer and Jimin thinks that maybe he was just imagining it earlier. “I uh… I have to go. I’m sorry if I eavesdropped.”

“What?” Yoongi furrows his brows. “Jimin, you don’t have anything to apologize for. I guess you heard my playing and got curious. It’s okay, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Oh, thank goodness,” Jimin sighs with a hand to his chest. “Thank you, hyung. And I’ll be going now. Prince lessons and all that.”

“Right,” Yoongi nods looking down at the piano keys. “I’ll see you around, then,” he smiles at Jimin.

Jimin nods and turns to start walking. Just as he’s almost out the door, he runs back surprising Yoongi.

“That song was beautiful. Will you… will you play it again next time?”

Yoongi blinks before a wide smile makes its way to his face. It’s as if Jimin’s request made him so happy, his smile so wide that his gums are shown. Jimin finds it… cute. It’s really cute and he finds that he wants to see more of that smile from Yoongi.

“Okay. Just tell me when,” he says and Jimin smiles. He bows down, adjusting his glasses that had almost fallen, before he runs back to the direction where he came from.

He thinks maybe he’s asking too much from the elder but unbeknownst to him, Yoongi back in the room is smiling widely as if it’s the best day of his life.

When Jimin enters the study, he finds Seokjin and Hoseok chatting with a man with balding hair. He doesn’t look Korean, which is confirmed when Jimin hears a bit of a French accent while he speaks.

“Ah, here he is,” he hears an elder woman’s voice and when Seokjin turns, Jimin sees that his grandmother is actually there.

“Halmeoni,” he says in surprise.

“Jimin-ah, it’s been a while,” she says walking over to her grandson and giving him a peck on the cheek. “I know I’m here on short notice, but I wanted to see this for myself,” he gestures for the foreign man to come to them. “Jimin, this is Paulo. He is a world famous stylist and he will be taking care of you today.”

Paulo smiles at Jimin causing his eyes and forehead to wrinkle a little. “You’re highness,” Paulo speaks with a heavy accent. “Today I will make you beautiful, sparking, to the point where no man or woman will ever turn a blind eye on you. I will make these features glow even in the dark.”

Jimin hums and nods before he leans a little forward with a confused look on his face. “What exactly is he going to do?”

“Well, he’s going to give you a makeover, of course,” his grandmother answers as if Jimin should have known that the entire time. “It’s time you take the part in looking like a prince.”

Jimin’s mouth drops open and he steps back. He glances at Seokjin who is clearly avoiding his gaze. He understands his cousin must know how Jimin would have felt but maybe a warning would have made this better.

Why is this family so spontaneous?

“So you’re saying I don’t look good enough to be a prince?” he says with a shaky voice. “That I need… to change?”

“Jimin, it’s for the best,” his grandmother says.

“For the best?” Jimin furrows his brows feeling tears form in his eyes. “I… You want to change me. The fact that you do…”

He doesn’t finish his sentence. He runs out of the room ignoring their calls.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XI: Braver

Jimin doesn’t know why he didn’t run straight out of the consulate residence. He could have gone home and complained to Taehyung, or maybe even to his mom. But there’s something about the place that makes him feel familiar. He’s been here many times and has explored a little bit to know where the best hiding places are (he’s played hide ‘n seek with Taehyung while they waited for Seokjin during one of their lessons).

Now that seems to have been useful as he fits himself inside a large cabinet in one of the spare rooms. His sobs are muffled by his face pressed into his knees but still audible for whoever comes inside to hear. It’s no surprise either when the cabinet door opens. The place might be big but it would only take a few minutes to be able to find anyone they needed to.

Jimin doesn’t look up from his position. He continues to hide his face in his knees.

“They were being unfair to you,” Namjoon’s voice speaks up. “Your actions are completely justified.”

“They’re not,” Jimin says, voice muffled. “I r-ran out of th-there without listening to w-what they h-had to say.”

“No,” Namjoon says opening the other door of the cabinet. “You were the one they had to listen to. They should have listened to what you had to say. It’s not right that you keep on taking what they have to give. Sometimes, you have to learn to decline when you want to.”

Jimin slowly pushes his face up from his knees before he’s looking up at Namjoon. He knows he looks like a mess, he knows he looks even uglier than he already is, but Namjoon regards him with a kind smile. The elder reaches a hand out and Jimin takes it as he’s pulled out of the closet.

“You’re thoughts matter as much as anybody’s,” Namjoon says. “Sometimes even a queen needs sound reasoning for her to make the right decision.”

“If you don’t want to do it, you tell them. It’s completely okay,” Namjoon adds.

“It’s not that…” Jimin sniffs. “I… I always liked the idea of… looking presentable at least… It’s just… It’s my insecurities and I… It’s stupid hyung,” he sobs and covers his face with his hands.

“Hey, it’s not stupid,” Namjoon says placing his hands on Jimin’s shoulders and leaning down. “It’s not stupid. They should have asked how you would feel about it. Sure, you might like it but deep inside you’re also scared. They should have taken your feelings into consideration.”

“I don’t wanna be scared, hyung,” Jimin says through sobs. “I wanna be brave enough to do what I want but I… I don’t know how.”

Namjoon doesn’t say anything else. He takes the younger in for a hug instead. Jimin returns it sobbing into Namjoon’s shoulder until he couldn’t anymore.

He pulls away and sniffs. “Sorry, hyung.”

“You have nothing to apologize for,” Namjoon says handing the younger and handkerchief.

Jimin wipes his eyes then his nose. He’s red all over the face. “I must look terrible right now.”

“Well, what I see is a prince,” Namjoon says with a smile. “Because you are one. No matter what you look like Jimin, nothing will change the fact that you are a prince. There is no part you have to look, and if you think you aren’t beautiful either, then you’re wrong.”

“I don’t even know which part of me is beautiful,” Jimin mumbles.

“Your heart is,” Namjoon quickly says. “You have a kind heart and a good mind. With both of those, it makes the strongest force in the world. It creates the ability to love, and to love yourself as much as you love others is the greatest beauty of all,” Namjoon tucks a strand of Jimin’s hair behind his ear. “You have to learn to love yourself. And by doing so, you have to be brave. I know you’re brave Jimin and I believe you are destined for great things.”

Jimin smiles and unlike other times where he brushes those kind of words away, he accepts them. “Thank you hyung,” he sniffs one more time and takes a deep breath in. He puts his glasses on and gives Namjoon an assuring smile.

Namjoon nods and together they leave the room.

When they get back to the study, Jimin tells Namjoon he needs a few seconds to breathe and think. Namjoon nods in understanding and leaves Jimin outside for a few minutes.

In those few minute while Jimin does his best to stay calm, he hears his name being called and he turns to see Yoongi walking towards him.

“Jimin-ah, is everything okay?” Yoongi asks in concern, worry etched on his face. He must have noticed Jimin’s red rimmed eyes.

“Oh uh… It’s nothing. Just… Lessons,” he says weakly.

“Jimin, you know if you need to rest, you could. You don’t have to push yourself. You’re also a university student. This must be difficult for you.”

Jimin shakes his head with an assuring smile. “I’m fine. Thank you for your concern, hyung.”

Yoongi searches Jimin’s face and sighs. He then smiles and bows then turns to leave.

“Wait, hyung,” Jimin calls and when Yoongi looks back, he bites his lips suddenly hesitant. “Err…. What… Do you think I look like a prince?”

Yoongi’s brows furrow. “What is a prince supposed to look like?”

Jimin shoots his head up in surprise. He was half expecting a different answer from someone whose been in royalty for as long as they can remember.

He looks away and shrugs. “Handsome… Pretty… I guess.”

“Jimin, I think you’re more than just pretty,” Yoongi says in a deep voice. “I think you’re beautiful,” he says it in a low voice that Jimin almost doesn’t hear it.

They stand like that for a few seconds before Jimin remembers he has to go back inside. “I… I’m gonna go inside now, hyung,” Jimin says but before he opens the door, he gives one last glance to Yoongi. “Thank you, hyung!”

And he hurriedly gets inside.

He bites his lower lip and places a hand to his chest where he can feel his rapid heartbeat, and it’s not for the reason he used to think. What Yoongi just said was unexpected; he was thinking maybe Yoongi found him mediocre or simple at best, but beautiful? How could he find Jimin beautiful?

These thoughts race in his head until Seokjin’s voice pulls him out of it. The elder rushes to him and crushes him in a hug as he apologizes.

“I’m so sorry, I should have told you before this. I should have reasoned more with grandmother, too. I’m so sorry, Jiminie. We don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.”

Jimin smiles fondly at his cousin’s rambling and returns Seokjin’s hug.

“Hyung, it’s okay,” Jimin says and they pull away.

“You’re not mad?” Seokjin asks with a worried look.

Jimin shakes his head. “I was… scared, mostly. I… I actually wanna try it but I don’t… I’m not sure if… I’m…” Jimin tried to find the right words to say but Seokjin is understanding he doesn’t push Jimin further.

“Jiminie, if you don’t wanna do it, we can always tell halmeoni. She won’t get upset. We’ll tell her right now,” Seokjin is about to turn when Jimin stops him.

“No, hyung, I want to do it,” Jimin says. “I… I wanna be braver, hyung. Even if it’s just this… I don’t wanna be afraid anymore.”

Seokjin looks worriedly at Jimin but the younger maintains a determined look. Eventually Seokjin nods and leads Jimin back to where their grandmother is waiting.

“Jimin-ah,” his grandmother stands from her seat and approaches Jimin. She cups his face gently and Jimin finds it comforting even though he hasn’t spent that much time with his grandmother. “Petal, I am dearly sorry. I should have considered how you felt. We shall cancel today’s appointment if you do not wish for it to be.”

“No, halmeoni. I…” he glances at Seokjin who gives him an assuring nod. “I want to do it.”

“Are you sure?” she asks and he nods. His determined look is enough to make the elder woman agree. “Very well. Hoseok, send Paulo back in.”

Hoseok nods and speaks into his intercom. Not long Paulo walks back in with two girls in tow. He stops right beside Jimin but keeps his eyes trained to the queen.

“Your majesty, Paulo has returned,” he bows deeply. “Now, where is the handsome young man again?”

“Paulo, meet my grandson, Jimin,” she gestures for the boy beside him.

When Paulo turns to Jimin’s disheveled red face, he yells in surprise then surprising everyone else in the room.

“He is gorgeous,” he says as quick as he yelled. He then proceeds to… examine Jimin more.

“Paulo, there is only two weeks left until the grand Yangdonese ball. We hope that today you could present us a look on Jimin that will make him presentable for the event,” the queen says.

“Nonsense. Paulo will give you a look that will last a lifetime,” he says with confidence then fondles with Jimin’s messy locks. “Frizzy, frizzy, frizzy.”

“Paulo, if you may, we will have you sign our confidentiality agreement,” Seokjin hands over a contract.

Paulo snickers and received the paper before passing it on to one of the girls with him. “My Lord, you can trust Paulo to keep a secret. And this will be a secret I will bring to my grave. Now, if you may excuse me, I need my thinking space to further beautify this eh… Gorgeous young man.”

Jimin glances at Seokjin who has a look of uncertainty etched on his face. Jimin gives him the thumbs up to tell him he’s fine and that he can handle this. Seokjin nods in return before he shuffles out of the room with everyone else.

“All right,” Paulo declares as he pushes Jimin down a stool which he didn’t notice was there before. He gets turned abruptly finding his reflection in a three way mirror, which he didn’t notice was there either. “Do not be afraid for Paulo’s hands are magic,” the stylist reaches for a hairbrush then proceeds to comb Jimin’s messy hair. “Has you hair always been like this?”

“Well, kinda. I think it was a shampoo product my mom once bought for me that caused it to be like this,” Jimin explains.

“Oh, that shampoo product must have had the effect,” Paulo says when suddenly the brush gets stuck on a certain knot on Jimin’s hair. He pulls hard on the brush, pulling Jimin’s head and causing him to whine at the pain. “It’s okay,” he assures as he pulls the brush with more force.

Then it snaps. Jimin hears it but doesn’t know where it came from. Paulo sighs heavily then discards the now broken brush to one of the girls.

“Have you ever tried contact lenses?” Paulo asks taking Jimin’s glasses off his face.

“I have them but I don’t really wear them as much. They can be a pain.”

Paulo snickers then snaps Jimin’s glasses in two. “Now, they will be the most useful thing you ever have,” he says giving Jimin his now broken glasses.

Jimin’s expression is of shock. “You broke my glasses.”

“You broke my brush.”

Jimin doesn’t know how long it takes, maybe an hour or two, as Paulo continues to do his magic on Jimin. He gets his hair scrubbed, a facial, his nails in both hands and feet are done as well. In the middle of it all he gets his ears pierced, three piercings on the right ear and two on the left. He tries not to scream, and does his best not to pass out at the sight of the tiny specks of blood on a napkin they used on him.

Paulo gives him a few beauty tips for maintenance, like how the cucumber does absolutely nothing during his facial. He hands over a facial moisturizer and a few face masks he tells Jimin to use three times a week. He also gives Jimin an exclusive shampoo made by himself, to keep his hair from frizzing up again. He gives a few more cosmetic products, soaps and lotions before he finally announces that he is done.

He hides Jimin’s face behind photographs of two calico cats, one held by each of his girls. By then, Seokjin, the queen, and Hoseok had all come back inside the room.

Seokjin is on the edge of his seat. He’s surprised his grandmother is the epitome of calm right now. He glances to Hoseok who shares the same sentiment.

“Your majesty, my lord, assistant, Paulo has worked blood, sweat, and tears to be able to present to you the ever so gorgeous face of the prince. From tired messy college student, we present to you the elegant, gracious, beautiful…”

“Prince Park-Kim Jimin,” the two lades finish and pull the pictures apart finally revealing…

“Oh my god,” Hoseok says with wide eyes.

“Holy mother,” Seokjin says with the same expression.

The queen gets up from her seat and approaches Jimin with a smile. “I don’t see much as changed, except now you look more confident, and that gives you beauty,” she says with a proud look aimed at Jimin. “Thank you, Paulo. Shall you join us for tea in the garden?”

“It will be my honor,” Paulo says then following the queen outside as they continue to chat.

Seokjin and Hoseok then approach Jimin. Jimin looks up at the still shocked expressions. “Do I… Look okay?”

“Jiminie, I don’t know if words could even describe how you look,” Hoseok says, a smile slowly forming.

“What?” a worried look crosses Jimin’s face.

“Why don’t you see it for yourself?” Seokjin says gently turning Jimin around so he could see his reflection on the three way mirror.

His eyes widen as he meets his own reflection. His hair that used to be an unruly brown is now neatly parted sideways so that his forehead is exposed. His skin glows brightly, not from excess oil but from the foundation applied on his face. His eyes pop out from the light shadow applied there and his lips are glossed and not chapped.

He looks… beautiful. He thinks he looks beautiful.

“I… Wow…” he says running his hand through his now soft cheek. “All this in… two hours?”

“It’s magic,” Seokjin chuckles. “I remember when Paulo did my look for me once. It was a real twister for me.”

Jimin looks up at Seokjin. “Hyung, is this okay?”

Seokjin kneels down so he’s level with Jimin. “It’s okay if you think it’s okay. Do you think it’s okay?”

Jimin purses his lips, manages a smile then nods. “It’s okay.”

 ۩۩۩

Yoongi yawns as he makes his way to the kitchen. As he gets there, he sees the refrigerator is open and he guesses only one person could be there, since he knows Jungkook is still out.

“Jimin-ah?” he says and it surprises the younger who seems to drop a few box of sun cakes on the floor.

Jimin quickly bends down to pick them up. Yoongi quickly rushes to his aid.

“Sorry if I surprised you, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi says with a giggle.

“It’s okay, hyung,” Jimin says as he piles up a few of the boxes he had dropped. Yoongi has his own, too, and they both get up when they have picked everything up.

But Yoongi almost drops the boxes again when his eyes meet Jimin’s and he takes in everything about the other all at once.

His hair. His face. Everything. It changed.

To say he’s surprised is an understatement.

“Jimin… You… You’re…” Yoongi stutters trying to find the right words to say.

“D… Does it look bad?” Jimin asks with a hint of insecurity in his voice.

“No,” Yoongi quickly says. “You look… Good.”

“Good,” Jimin nods.

“Yeah.”

For what feels like the longest ten seconds of Yoongi’s life, an awkward silence surrounds them.

“I uh… We better get these back inside,” Jimin says motioning the boxes in his arms. Yoongi shakes out of it and nods, opening the refrigerator and helping Jimin stack the boxes back inside.

Before Yoongi closes the fridge, he takes one box and hands it over to Jimin who blinks at him in confusion.

“You wanted to take one home, right?” Yoongi says. “Here.”

Jimin smiles as he takes the box from Yoongi’s hands. “Thank you, hyung!” he smiles brightly. “I err… I should be going now. I still have an essay I need to work on.”

“Okay,” Yoongi simply replies. He watches as Jimin starts to walk out of the kitchen, and he thinks the younger spares one last glance at him before he leaves the kitchen.

Yoongi waits for a few seconds before he clutches a heart to his chest then falls sideways supporting himself on the counter. That was… unexpected. Jimin looked… He didn’t even have words to describe how Jimin looked.

The younger never looked bad; he needed to fix his hair, yes, but otherwise Yoongi thought he was attractive just the way he was. It was Jimin’s eyes that drew attention, those kind crescent eyes that disappeared whenever he smiled widely or laughed. Jimin is beautiful, no doubt about it.

But with straight parted hair, powdered face, glossed lips, and was that eyeliner? Jimin’s beauty popped out, a certain confidence he never showed was suddenly there. He glows even more, he could outshine anybody in a room of a hundred.

And Yoongi? Yoongi is greatly affected by how good Jimin looks in make up just as he looks when he doesn’t.

No matter what, Jimin will always be beautiful in his eyes.

“Fuck,” he curses. He hasn’t had these thoughts about the younger; they were usually tame, simply admiration for Jimin’s skill and personality. But these thoughts that affect the beating of his heart make him question what is it he really feels for the younger. It’s no longer a simple attraction. It could even be more than an infatuation.

It’s a crush.

Just thinking about it makes his heart do multiple flips.

“Get a grip of yourself Lord of Diwa!” he hisses to himself. “You’re his rival to the throne. By the time he knows he won’t see you the same way.”

He tries to think like this. He puts the fact that he could be the sole person who could take Jimin’s place as crown prince. It’s either Jimin would hate him, or Jimin would not, depending on how the younger feels about taking the position. Truthfully, he’d love for Jimin to take the throne. The younger has proven kind and knowledgeable enough to take it, but his uncle and his father’s wish ring inside his head and he knows a simple friendship between them couldn’t be, not when he has eyes watching his every move expectantly.

These are the times Yoongi curses his social standing. Why does he have to be of royal descent? Why couldn’t there be someone else to take his place? Why couldn’t he be just a normal guy, a college student taking up music production. Maybe he and Jimin could have met under different circumstances. Maybe they could have actually been close friends without anyone saying so otherwise.

Pressure. It’s what Yoongi has lived with his entire life. All his life he’s stood on a spot where he’s always watched over. From the tender age of six expectations had been thrown at him. He thought he was immune to them already; he thought wrong because these expectations always affect him.

He hates this part of his existence. He hates these days where he wishes he was someone else entirely.

“Yoongi?” he hears someone call and he quickly pushes himself off the counter. He takes a deep breath in before turning to see Seokjin walking in.

“Oh, Seokjin-hyung, good evening,” he says and he realizes it sounds dumb and very much unlike him.

Seokjin must have noticed it as he gives Yoongi a worried look. “Are you okay?”

Yoongi nods with a hum. “Peachy.”

“Well, I just saw Jimin coming from this direction. I assume you and he bumped into each other,” Yoongi tenses and it doesn’t go unnoticed by Seokjin. “Did something happen?”

“No, nothing happened. No,” Yoongi says shaking his head. “I uh… He came to get a box of sun cakes and…” he sees the expression on Seokjin’s face. The elder’s lips are drawn in a thin line and Yoongi knows Seokjin isn’t here to take any of his shit.

“Was it Paulo?”

Seokjin nods.

“No wonder,” he glances away with a pout. “Only one man is magic enough to make pimples go away in five seconds.”

“Jimin didn’t have pimples.”

“But he has freckles and Paulo did well covering them, not that it’s that much of a good job. His freckles were actually attractive.”

Yoongi doesn’t realize he’s rambling until he hears Seokjin speak with a smirk in his voice. “You think Jimin is attractive?”

Yoongi’s eyes widen and his face reddens. He starts to sputter out different excuses until he gives up. “Anyone with eyes could see that,” he mumbles.

“Well, not everyone’s eyes are on Jimin,” Seokjin shrugs. “But yeah, you have to look closely to realize that Jimin is actually really attractive and you,” he smirks. “You’ve been staring at him longer than necessary to notice it before everyone else, even before Jimin himself.”

“It’s not like that,” Yoongi says.

“Please,” Seokjin scoffs. “I didn’t even know Jimin had freckles until you mentioned them. You must have been paying really close attention then. Have you?”

He wonders how Seokjin hadn’t noticed, but then again one needed to take a closer look to see them. They were dusted across his cheeks and nose in light speckles; barely visible but there. He saw them during that time during the charity event, when they sat at the picnic tables with only the lamp light illuminating the area. He saw them under sunlight where his skin glowed during archery practice, when he stood close to Jimin to help him with his stance. They were visible earlier when Jimin had watched him play the piano with an unreadable expression.

He’s always noticed but only now does he realize just how much he does.

Like the way the younger’s eyes would disappear when he smiles, the way he bites on his lower lip when in deep concentration, the way he sometimes stands like a ballerina ready to waltz around the room.

It’s not much but at the same time it is.

Because only he notices and can name these.

Yoongi doesn’t answer Seokjin’s question. He pouts and looks away but he thinks that’s enough to confirm Seokjin’s assumptions.

“Look, Yoons,” Seokjin places a gentle hand on Yoongi’s shoulder. “It’s okay. You can make things work out.”

“How?” Yoongi asks.

“Start slowly. Like we always say, baby steps. I’m not telling you to make him fall for you the same way you did, but just be yourself.”

“How is being myself even a point of interest?” Yoongi raises a brow.

“It’s what Jimin did to make you fall for him,” Seokjin smiles warmly. “And you can’t tell me otherwise because I’ve noticed how whipped you are for him.”

“I… I’m that obvious?”

“Only Joonie and I are the ones who seem to notice,” Seokjin giggles. “I think Jungkook has had his suspicions, too.”

“Oh my god, I need to run away,” Yoongi says running a hand down his face.

“Don’t,” Seokjin says sternly. “Don’t run away from this. This is yours, Yoongs, and nobody should take it away from you.”

Yoongi purses his lips and looks away. Is it really okay for him to feel like this? To try and get what he wants this time.

“Okay,” Yoongi whispers with a small nod. “I’ll try, hyung.”

 ۩۩۩

Taehyung and Jungkook are still chatting even when they’ve reached Taehyung’s apartment door. The brunette had invited the young lord in for a movie, knowing Jimin is also going to be there by the time they arrive. They're discussing between horror and action, Jungkook talking passionately about Iron Man making Taehyung laugh every once in a while.

The lights are on when they get in and Taehyung knows Jimin is inside. He doesn’t call out that he’s home like he usually does as he’s too busy listening to Jungkook narrate the entire Marvel Cinematic Universe movies.

Suddenly when Taehyung turns his attention to the living room, he screams the daylights out of himself as his eyes catch a pure white wrinkled face with pink plump lips and wet black locks. The other screams out in surprise as well and Jungkook catches Taehyung as the brunette jumps on him.

“Tae! You didn’t tell me you arrived!” the other scolds and only then does Taehyung realize that the voice belongs to…

“Jimin?” Taehyung furrows his brows. “Why… What is that on your face?”

Jimin brings a hand to his face feeling the slimy mask. “It’s a facial mask.”

“You’ve never used facial masks,” Taehyung points out.

“I guess I have to now,” Jimin looks down at a few sachets, along with other skin care and cosmetic products, sprawled out on the coffee table of their living room. “These were a gift from Paulo.”

“Paulo?” Jungkook questions. “He was at the consulate?”

Jimin nods. “You know him?”

“Everyone in parliament knows him,” Jungkook says. “He once did Seokjin-hyung’s look for a ball and to say Namjoon-hyung’s eyes rolled out of his sockets is an understatement.”

“What did he do to your hair?” Taehyung says finally approaching Jimin.

“Oh, he used a special conditioner to keep it from being frizzy. Eomma and I never found a solution for it after the coconut shampoo incident. I guess she’ll be happy to know my hair is finally well kempt,” Jimin says bringing the towel around his neck up to wipe his still dripping hair. “Honestly, I question how you manage this routine, Tae. It’s hard work.”

Taehyung purses his lips. He wants to say he’s worried for Jimin. His best friend has never done things like these, always mentioned about his discomfort for cosmetic products, afraid he would look bad. He doesn’t want Jimin to be forced into these things and is scared that it will affect his self-esteem badly.

But the way Jimin looks so sure, the way Jimin talks like he’s actually willing to try makes him worry less. In fact, it makes him relieved. Jimin is finally trying new things, he’s being brave enough to do this. It makes Taehyung proud.

“So this was their evil plan,” Jungkook says rubbing his chin. “Dd they force you into it?”

Jimin quickly shakes his head. “Well… At first I was scared but in the end it was my decision. I’m fine with this.”

Taehyung and Jungkook exchange a look before they look back to Jimin with a smile. “We’re happy with whatever decision you make, Jiminie. As long as you’re happy.”

Jimin smiles widely which makes the facial mask slip down a little. Taehyung giggles and helps Jimin putting it back.

“So, how was your date?” Jimin asks too loud that if there were other people in the room they would definitely hear it.

Taehyung’s eyes widen and his face reddens. The same goes for Jungkook.

“Oh,” Jimin says seeing their reactions. “It wasn’t a date?”

The pair exchange another look. They don’t answer that question, opting to look away from each other with bright red faces.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XII: Closure and Two Steps Back

Seokjin walks into the room of the east wing where the piano lies. Yoongi must be somewhere else reading a book since nobody is here. He thinks that’s good; it’s been a while since the last time he’s played the piano. Yoongi was usually hogging the one in the palace in Yangdon. And with Seokjin’s heavy schedule he’s barely had time to even sit down and read a book.

He sits down and thinks for a while on what too play. He must have been thinking for a while since someone enters the room and takes a seat beside him. When he glances to his side, he sees Namjoon smiling at him and it has him relax a little from everything going on.

“May I?” Namjoon asks gesturing to the piano.

Seokjin nods with a hum feeling his chest lighten up.

Truthfully Seokjin has always had a special place in his heart for Namjoon. The bodyguard, despite his clumsiness, has the most gentle heart and offers the kindest words to Seokjin when he’s at his lowest. He’s never had one bad day without Namjoon, the younger being his anchor in the hardest times.

Namjoon is the only one who has ever seen Seokjin at his lowest but Seokjin has never seen Namjoon at that point in his life. It proves that Namjoon is strong and kind enough to set aside his own problems to help the elder.

But Seokjin feels like that’s what keeps him from really knowing the other. He knows his bodyguard but he doesn’t really know who Kim Namjoon is despite them having known each other since they were kids.

While Namjoon plays the beautiful tune that melts Seokjin’s heart, the young lord leans his head on the bodyguard’s shoulder. He hears Namjoon hum in satisfaction and the younger doesn’t stop his playing being fine with the new weight on his shoulder.

Suddenly he stops playing and Seokjin lifts his head in surprise. A look of confusion mixed with worry reflects on his face but his eyes widen in surprise as Namjoon stands up from the chair and offers his hand to Seokjin.

Words aren’t exchanged as Seokjin takes Namjoon’s hand and allows the bodyguard to sweep him up from his seat. He spins Seokjin around and when they’re face to face brings the young lord closer with one hand on his waist. They sway to the Yangdonese waltz without music but somehow it feels more special, more intimate, that way.

They dance around the room for a while, Seokjin smiling widely and giddily giggling every chance Namjoon spins him in his arms and holds him closer. It’s a warm feeling, a feeling he would embrace forever if he could.

“Ah, how I wish it could be like this forever,” he voices out his thoughts as he rests his head on Namjoon’s shoulder. The bodyguard’s hold on Seokjin tightens but it doesn’t feel bad. In fact, it makes Seokjin feel safe in the younger’s arms.

“We could,” Namjoon whispers, his chest rumbling as he speaks.

Seokjin lifts his head and looks straight up at Namjoon. “What do you mean?”

Namjoon stops dancing and releases his hold on Seokjin. He takes a step back but continues to hold the lord’s hand in his. “Jin, I know that you know my feelings for you aren’t subtle. I believe you know how strong and genuine my feelings are for you.”

Seokjin nods, still not understanding where this is all coming from. He knows he and the bodyguard have a different dynamic from the rest of their friends. The lingering touches, the longer gazes, the soft smiles. Seokjin has noticed it all. He wouldn’t doubt Namjoon’s feelings, as they were already made clear even before he said anything.

“Jinnie,” Namjoon brings Seokjin’s hand up to his lips and kisses his fingers gently. “If only you were willing then what you wish may come true.”

It warms Seokjin’s heart but at the same time it makes it beat faster. He would love nothing than to give what both of them have wanted for a long time, for them to be happy without restraint, but Seokjin is scared. He’s always been scared; judgment, incompetency, the fear of not being able to give his all to the man who deserves everything in the world.

“Namjoon, I…” Seokjin says drawing his hand. Something sad reflects in Namjoon’s eyes; pain, he is hurt but it disappears just as quickly, as if it was never there.

“Forgive me for my actions, my lord. It was completely unnecessary of me to do so,” Namjoon bows deeply. “I’m sorry if I might have interrupted something. I will take my leave now.”

Namjoon starts to walk past Seokjin but before he could leave, Seokjin takes his wrists and keeps him from stepping further. “Wait, Namjoon, it’s not like that.”

Namjoon stops walking and turns back to face Seokjin. The pained look is there and this time it doesn’t go away quickly; it goes noticed by Seokjin.

“Namjoon, I feel the same way, you know I do,” Seokji steps closer placing a hand on Namjoon’s cheek. “I’ve made it clear to you as well.”

“You have, indeed,” Namjoon nods and places a hand on top of Seokjin’s. He moves his head and kisses Seokjin’s palm before pulling it away. “However, you are more committed to being a politician of your country, as I am committed to being your sole protector. I cannot, however, protect you from yourself and it eats me alive to know you are still beating yourself up even when you’ve already proven yourself enough.”

Seokjin doesn’t say anything. It is then that Namjoon drops his hold on Seokjin’s hand. He bows one last time and leaves the room without looking back.

Seokjin sighs heavily, rubs his temple then goes back in front of the piano, sitting on the chair with his head hanging low.

 ۩۩۩

Jimin isn’t used to people smiling at him as he passes through the hallways. He’s had girls waving at him, boys jerking their heads at him with smirks plastered on their faces. If he was with Taehyung he would think that they’re greeting his best friend, which always happens since Taehyung is both an internet personality and a social butterfly. But now, walking alone amongst the crowd in the hallways, waiting for the bell to ring with eyes trained at him, it all feels new.

And weird.

He isn’t used to this kind of attention. He’s always been content with staying at the back, being invisible, barely noticeable but still there. He doesn’t crave attention, but also wouldn’t mind it. However, this new pace that has set gives him an odd feeling he couldn’t describe. He doesn’t know if he likes it or not.

While Jimin’s attention catches a girl who gives him a wave and he waves back, he isn’t able to see where he is going and bumps into someone’s chest. He stumbles a little bit backward but is luckily able to keep his balance.

His eyes look up to who he bumped into and they widen at the sight of Lee Taemin looking at him with an unreadable expression. The dance captain, his crush, has a look of surprise on his face that Jimin thinks maybe there’s something on his face making Taemin look like that.

Jimin brushes back a strand of his hair and only then does Taemin shake out of his little trance.

“You’re Taehyung’s friend,” is the first thing he says with a knowing finger pointed at Jimin. “Ji… Jihyun?”

“Jimin,” Jimin corrects.

“Oh, sorry.”

“It’s okay,” Jimin says quickly. “It… It happens everytime.”

Taemin nods before he pops his pursed lips. “Welp, see you around, maybe?” he smirks making Jimin smile back a little dopily.

“Yeah, see you,” Jimin says with a wave before Taemin walks past him and down the hallway.

When Taemin is far enough, Jimin realizes that Taemin had recognized him as Taehyung’s friend. Sure, he got Jimin’s name wrong but that fact that he knows Jimin was always there beside Taehyung makes his insides feel like mush. Maybe he wasn’t entirely invisible. Maybe he really did just need the confidence to bring himself out of his shell.

With a determined look, he continues to walk all the way to class only for his good mood to drop down the second he enters the classroom.

Seokjin is talking, he knows it, and he can hear it. What he cannot do is comprehend it and instill the new knowledge in his mind. Jimin’s mind is too occupied with many things; first, his meeting (bumping into) Taemin replays all over his head. Those glorious two minutes where he was able to talk with the talented dance captain still makes his chest flutter a little. Then a heavy raincloud falls over it and the memory fades to his philosophy professor asking for an update on his paper, which in truth he hasn’t written a single word about; another thing to stress over. And to put the cherry on top, he had been crowded by girls and guys every walking minute; asking for his number, inviting him to hang out and to parties; since when was the university suddenly populated?

Seokjin must have noticed Jimin spacing out as he stops whatever he is saying. Jimin glances up to his elder cousin from where he had been staring blankly previously to see a worried look on Seokjin’s face.

“Is anything the matter, Jimin? If you’re tired from school we could always stop,” Seokjin offers with a gentle voice.

“It’s okay, hyung,” Jimin says rubbing his eyes and trying to suppress a yawn. He is a little tired but he doesn’t want to burden Seokjin any further. Besides, Namjoon had also made an effort to drive him here; he doesn’t want to waste that, too.

“Yeah, I don’t think so,” Seokjin closes the book he had been previously reading. “We’re not going to continue anything until you are relaxed and well rested.”

Jimin wants to say he’s fine but even he knows he’d be lying. Maybe he does need a break from all of this.

“Jimin, you know you can always tell me if you’re too tired to attend these lessons,” Seokjin says with a hand on his hip. “Your health is important, too.”

“I know, hyung. It’s just… A lot has happened today. Is it okay if I head home to rest?”

“Like I said, Jiminie, it’s important to take care of yourself first. You can take tomorrow off, too.”

“Really?” Jimin asks with wide eyes.

Seokjin nods with a smile.

“Thank you, hyung!” Jimin shoots up from his seat and goes over to hug Seokjin. “I’ll work harder when I come back, I promise.”

Seokjin smiles as he watches his younger cousin leave the room with a bow. Since Jimin has left, he goes to keep the books he’d pulled out from his stash; mostly about politics and monarchy concepts. Though he knows Jimin has an idea about how governing people works, judging by the subjects the younger is taking in university.

He thinks he might as well continue on some paperwork he hasn’t finished. It isn’t much, but it would be better if he finishes them before another pile roll in. He’s just about to sit down on his desk and turn on his computer when he hears a familiar voice from the doorway.

“You told him to take care of himself, but when are you going to do that to yourself, hyung?”

Seokjin looks up to see Jungkook leaning on the doorframe with his arms crossed. The younger has that look on his face, the one Seokjin is used to seeing on Jungkook whenever they’re in the same room but this time it’s softer. Instead of the usual annoyance that dances around Jungkook’s eyes, Seokjin can only see concern.

“I have work to do, Jungkook,” Seokjin says taking a folder and opening it, ready to read through it and sign. “My work requires more attention compared to anything.”

“You’re always working. You barely have time for anybody anymore, not even for Namjoon-hyung,” Jungkook suddenly says making Seokjin pause. “You know, that’s the reason why we grew apart over the years.”

Seokjin’s eyes widen as he looks at Jungkook. “You’ve never mentioned that before,” he says slowly, eyes following Jungkook as he enters the room.

“Hyung, for a minute, could you please stop working?” Jungkook says stopping in front of Seokjin’s desk so they’re across each other. “You can’t keep doing this to yourself.”

“I don’t know what else I’m supposed to do,” Seokjin admits sadly. “This is all I’ve ever been doing Kook, and you know that.”

“It sucks to know that you’re always working hyung,” Jungkook says, his voice raising a little. “And you’re a hypocrite because of it.”

“What makes you say that?” Seokjin furrows his brows.

“Earlier you told Jimin to take care of himself and now you’re here, probably will be for the rest of the night even if you don’t need to.”

“Don’t need to?” Seokjin raises his voice. “Jungkook all this I’m doing is for the good of our country. I’m currently on a pedestal I don’t want to be on. You know how Kwon holds a high position in parliament, and I had to hold that since I was only a teen so don’t you dare say I don’t have to do this.”

“Hyung, even grandmother is concerned for you. There’s a reason I’m here after all,” Jungkook says.

“The first time I checked Jungkook, you didn’t want to be here. In fact, you never even wanted to talk to me much less be in the same room,” there’s hurt laced in Seokjin’s voice.

“Does it hurt to be concerned?”

“Does it hurt not to be an asshole and leave me alone?”

“This asshole is only concerned for you,” Jungkook nearly yells. “All I’m asking is for you not to push me away.”

“Push you away? Jungkook what do you think you have been doing to me? Do you even know how many times I tried to approach you but you would brush me away?”

“This is different.”

“How?”

“Because you’re not only hurting me, you’re hurting everyone else around you, more importantly you’re hurting yourself,” Jungkook is about to say more before another voice interrupts them.

“Hey!” they both turn to the door where Hoseok is now standing looking at both of them with a reprimanding expression. “If your conversation is going to go on like that then you’re only gonna end up in circles with no ends meet.”

“Hobi-hyung, I—“

“No excuses, Jungkook,” Hoseok cuts the younger off. “I know you’re concerned for your brother but the way you’re showing it isn’t right. You approached him without even apologizing for your own mistakes.”

Jungkook looks down on the ground.

“And as for you, hyung,” Hoseok turns to Seokjin. “Jungkook is right. Take your own time off. You’re not the only one affected by your workaholic ways.”

Seokjin maintains eye contact with Hoseok and he knows that his assistant isn’t going to leave if Seokjin doesn’t take his advice. With a sigh, he closes the folder and gets up from his chair.

“I’m going to the kitchen,” he says as he walks past the two heading for the door.

“Can I help?” Jungkook suddenly asks. Seokjin pauses on the doorway and without a word nods his head.

Minutes later Seokjin and Jungkook find themselves working around the kitchen. It’s been a while since Seokjin has cooked his own meals; he’s usually relied on their cooks and no offense to them, Seokjin misses the distinct taste he has in his meals. Not to be narcissistic, but it’s not bad to know you’re a good cook.

“Chop the carrots and potatoes into cubes,” Seokjin tells Jungkook.

Jungkook hums and goes over to work on his task.

There’s still a heavy air between them from when they had a heated exchange in his study. Seokjin wishes Hoseok had followed them but he knows the assistant wouldn’t want to come in between this progress they’ve made so far.

“Here’s the tomato sauce, hyung,” Jungkook passes Seokjin a sachet of tomato sauce.

“You can mix the vegetables with the meat now,” Seokjin instructs and Jungkook nods opening the pot and throwing in the vegetables he just cut.

They continue to work like that, Seokjin telling Jungkook what to do and the younger following. Despite the tension in the air, Seokjin thinks this is good that they’re working like this. It also gives him time to reflect on the events earlier where he released all his pent up emotion and stress on Jungkook. That wasn’t like him, he never reprimanded Jungkook for his actions. In fact, it’s what he’s been avoiding doing to the younger for so long. He never wanted to let Jungkook feel worse than he already does.

After washing all their used utensils, the recipe is complete. It’s a recipe Seokjin learned from Prime Minister Bustillio who learned it from his father who learned it from…

You get the point.

“What’s this called again?” Jungkook asks tilting his head while he looks at the red sticky texture of what they had just cooked.

“Menudo. Here, you try it first,” Seokjin takes a spoonful and feeds it to Jungkook.

When Jungkook chews on the meat, his eyes slowly widen and a smile makes its way to his face. “Hyung, this is really good.”

“Prime Minister Bustillio said this goes well with rice,” Seokjin says. “I’ll go get some.”

Jungkook takes another spoon and takes a spoonful for himself. “Hyungie really has the best recipies,” he says with delight but it causes Seokjin to freeze from where he’s rummaging through the cupboards.

Jungkook notices the elder tense and he realizes his slip up. He hasn’t called Seokjin ‘hyungie’ in such a long time. The last time he did was before everything in their lives went downhill.

“H-Hyung… I…” Jungkook sputters trying to find a proper apology.

“That’s the second time,” Seokjin says.

Jungkook blinks in confusion. It’s then when Seokjin turns around revealing his tear filled eyes. “You haven’t called me hyungie since we were kids.”

Seokjin sniffs and a tear falls down his eye. He quickly wipes it away but more tears come until he’s crying out a river.

“Hyung,” Jungkook quickly runs to the elder, his brother, and wipes the tears falling away for him. “Hyung, I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry, hyungie.”

“No, hyung should be the one who is sorry,” Seokjin sniffs. “You were s-so small. I shouldn’t have left y-you. I’m so sorry Jungkookie.”

“But hyung, I also pushed you away when you tried again,” Jungkook pushes Seokjin’s hands away from his face. “Hyungie, I had my mistakes, too, and I’m really sorry for them. I’m sorry I also yelled at you earlier. You didn’t deserve that.”

“It’s okay, Jungkookie. You needed someone to be there and I failed. I hope you forgive hyungie, too.”

“I forgive you, hyungie,” Jungkook smiles tears forming in his eyes as well. “And I promise I’ll do my best to change. I… I’ll grow up to be someone you can be proud to call your brother.”

“I couldn’t ask for any other brother aside from you, Jungkook,” Seokjin smiles widely. “And I’m proud of you more than you know it.”

“What is there to be proud of?”

“You grew up,” Seokjin smiles, small yet genuine. “You made mistakes, you learned, and you grew. You also have a brave soul. I’m so proud of you.”

“I’m proud of you, too, hyungie,” Jungkook says. “I’m proud to call you my older brother.”

The two smile and wipe their tears away. With lighter hearts and a tighter bond, they prepare what they had cooked and eat happily on the kitchen counter.

Unbeknownst to the two, Hoseok and Namjoon stand outside of the kitchen, hiding and unseen.

“Thanks for watching over them, Hobi,” Namjoon says with a smile yet not looking at Hoseok.

“I had my point there,” Hoseok says with a smile as well. “And now that their problem is settled, when will yours be?”

Namjoon glances at Hoseok then looks away. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Please,” Hoseok rolls his eyes. “If it was a normal day, you would have intervened yourself rather than call me for it. You actually have a calmer way of handling things. You know how I am when I’m angry.”

“But it still reached the same end,” Namjoon says. “Whether it was you or me who walked into that room, they’d both end up here.”

“That’s not my concern here, Joon,” Hoseok glances at Namjoon with a worried look. “Why didn’t you just walk in there when you know the outcome would be the same?”

Namjoon doesn’t answer. Hoseok sighs heavily.

“On second thought, don’t answer that. I kind of saw everything that happened in the piano room.”

Namjoon jerks his head towards Hoseok with wide eyes.

“I don’t mean to pry, but it’s now your turn to fix things with Seokjin-hyung,” Hoseok pushes himself off the wall and starts to walk away. “And if anything, I don’t think you were selfish. I just think you and hyung are two idiots in love at the wrong time.”

Namjoon watches as Hoseok leaves, his friend's words ringing in his head.

 ۩۩۩

“No luck?” Jungkook chuckles as he watches Jimin attempt to hit the arrow at the red mark of the target post.

Jimin only groans and drops his head. Behind him Jungkook laughs.

“By the way, don’t you have a class today?” Jungkook asks as he sits on the chairs underneath the umbrella behind Jimin.

“Morning classes are cancelled because of some meeting,” Jimin says notching another arrow. “Classes resume in the afternoon so I decided to take my time and practice this bedamned sport. I’ll leave once all arrows are out in this quiver.”

“You’ll get the hang of it,” Jungkook says watching in amusement as Jimin misses the target again. When he realizes all arrows are out and that he’s never hit the bull’s eye once, he starts spitting profanities making Jungkook laugh out loud.

Jimin goes to collect the arrows and places them back on the quiver. He bids Jungkook a quick goodbye before he’s running out of the yard towards the front of the consulate residence.

Jungkook sits there for a while enjoying the wind. It’s slowly turning chilly, summer moving onto autumn but it’s the kind of wind that still feels good on his face; not too hot not too cold.

Just as he’s about to get up from his seat, his phone vibrates in his pocket and he fishes it out seeing he’s received a message form Taehyung.

WinTAEr Bear uwu
Is Jimin there??

Muscle Bunny
He left a while ago.

Why?

WinTAEr Bear uwu
Shit

Media is all over the school

They’re looking for him

Jungkook’s brows furrow. What would the media want with Jimin?

Then his eyes widen in realization.

Muscle Bunny
Where are you?

WinTAEr Bear uwu
They’re swarming the arts building Kook.

Don’t let Jimin come here

They know about him

And I have no idea how

Shit.

Jungkook drops his phone on the grass carelessly. He has a more important matter at hand.

“Jin-hyung!”

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XIII: Unexpected Exposure

Jimin is walking the remaining block from where Namjoon is parked. He’s rummaging through his bag, checking if he had brought his USB for his power point presentation this afternoon’s class. However, a crowd forming by the arts building, the building where his next class happens to be, catches his attention ceasing him from looking for his USB.

He feels a vibration from his bag and fishes out his phone. He hadn’t checked it since he left the consulate and now he sees he had ten missed calls from Taehyung and an array of texts waiting for him.

He’s about to open his text conversation with Taehyung when he bumps into someone, a woman who is holding a big microphone. He assumes she’s a reporter since her mic has the logo of one of the news channels his mother watches.

“Oh, sorry,” Jimin bows in apology. “Uh… may I ask what’s going on here?”

“We’re asking around actually,” she replies. “Say, do you know someone by the name of Park Jimin?”

Jimin’s brows furrow. They’re looking for him?

Before he could say anything, someone’s pointing their finger at him answering the lady’s question for him.

And in the next blink, a swarm of reporters are all around him and cameras are aimed directly at his face. The amount of flashes and the voices overlapping each other make it hard for him to know what exactly is going on.

“Hey! Get away from him!” he hears a deep voice roar at the crowd and he sees Taehyung pushing his way through the reporters who have gathered around him.

“Tae,” he calls for his friend allowing Taehyung to know which direction to go.

The brunette reaches him and starts to push camera men and reporters away from Jimin, trying to get space in between them.

It is then that Jimin finally catches the words slipping out of their mouths.

“Kim Taehyung, Son of Governor Kim Dowoon, how long have you and the prince known each other?”

“Kim Taehyung, has Prince Jimin really been a secret kept by the South Korean Government? Has your father taken a part in this?”

“Prince Park Jimin, how long have you known of your royal standing?”

“Prince Jimin, smile for the camera!”

“Prince Jimin”

Prince Jimin

Prince Park-Kim Jimin

Prince.

Prince.

Prince.

Suddenly it’s hard to breathe.

“Taehyung,” he wheezes tightening his hold on his best friend’s arm.

“Shit,” he hears Taehyung curse. He wraps an arm around Jimin’s frame and continues to push through the reporters who don’t seem to understand what stop means.

Jimin’s vision is starting to blur out when he feels another arm keeping him up. He looks to his right and sees Namjoon who is aggressively pushing reporters out of his way. His frame and force is enough for them to give way to Jimin who finally gets inside of the building. A group of teachers keep the paparazzi from stepping further into the building while Namjoon and Taehyung quickly guide Jimin towards the dean’s office.

The events that follow are a mess.

Jimin’s mother arrives, with a threat on her lips about suing these people for trespassing and invasion of privacy. The reporters don’t go as far as to swarm her, recognizing her as one of the top lawyers in Seoul who has never lost a single case in court.

 Seokjin arrives not long later. Namjoon escorts the young lord, who the media immediately approaches. Just as Namjoon is about to intervene, Seokjin takes matters into his own hands. The microphone immediately pointed at him upon his exit from the car is snatched away from the reporter. He politely pockets the device on the reporter’s vest.

When he enters the dean’s office, Jimin is there cradled in his mother’s arms. She’s whispering encouraging words to him while Taehyung caresses his hands soothingly.

“Lord Kim Seokjin,” the dean of the College of Arts and Sciences, Dr. Shin Suran, stands from her chair and bows deeply. “It is an honor to have you with us.”

“Let’s set formalities aside, Dr. Shin,” Seokjin bows politely before he walks over to Jimin. “I’m sorry hyung is late, Minnie,” Seokjin says brushing Jimin’s hair away from his forehead.

“H-Hyung did y-you…” Jimin says shakily yet Seokjin understands. On a normal day he’d be offended but he understands the younger is in shock.

“I didn’t,” he assures. “I promise you I didn’t, Jimin. We already agreed we wouldn’t tell anyone until the ball.”

“Th-then how do they…”

“We’re looking into it the best that we can, sweetie,” Jiyo assures her son. “Namjoon said they’re directing the source as of the moment. Don’t worry sweetie, everything will be alright.”

“How?” Jimin glances up at his mother from where his head is resting on her shoulder. She purses her lips and continues to rub comforting circles on her son’s back.

“Mrs. Park, Lord Kim, if I may interrupt, I would like to ask how long Jimin has known of this entire thing because otherwise it is not recorded in his school records,” Dr. Shin says. “If it was, then maybe we would have had protocol for this, knowing we have a prince among our numbers.”

“I apologize but Jimin hasn’t known anything about being a prince until two weeks ago,” Seokjin admits. “I take responsibility. I didn’t assume such a thing would happen. I should have considered telling the administration at least.”

“Well, I’m afraid there is nothing we can change now,” Dr. Shin glances at Jimin who maintains the same expression he had when he entered. “I hope it is not much of a burden but we can’t have media pop up out of nowhere in university grounds. Might we suggest a security plan for Mr. Park’s safety.”

“Yes, of course. You may discuss it with Namjoon, our head of security,” Seokjin introduces the dean to the head of security before the two take their leave from the office to further discuss things.

“Jimin,” Seokjin immediately returns to Jimin. He examines his cousin’s face with pursed lips before he releases a heavy breath. “You know Jimin, you can make your decision here and now.”

All eyes turn to Seokjin.

“It’s okay. We understand if you don’t want to wait for the ball. You can just tell us now if you want in or not,” Seokjin squeezes Jimin’s arm lightly. “If it was for your benefit, I’d tell you decline the position.”

Jimin shakes out of his trance and he stares at Seokjin as if the man had said something crazy.

“What?”

“You can decline right here and right now,” Seokjin clarifies. “You don’t have to continue taking lessons. Grandmother will understands and-“

“You want me to quit?” Jimin asks and he sounds so broken.

“No,” Seokjin’s brows furrow and he shakes his head. “No, that’s not what I mean but this situation has turned into something terrible and I don’t want you to suffer further because of it,” Seokjin tucks a stray strand of hair behind Jimin’s ear. “Yuan-ajussi wouldn’t have wanted that for you.”

Seokjin glances at Jiyo who has a sad look on her face.

“Mom?” Jimin turns to his mother. “D-do you agree with hyung?”

The two hold each other eye to eye, something tense dancing on their irises, before Jiyo releases a heavy sigh. “All my life I just wanted to protect you from the ugly things that being a prince brings about. Your father would have been better at handling this. Right now, I’m asking myself what would he do?”

Jiyo then glances back to her son placing a gentle hand on his cheek. “If it was me, I’d tell you to quit but knowing your father, he’d never let you stray away from a challenge,” she giggles fondly. “He was tough love. You once tripped on your feet and he wouldn’t help you stand. He wanted you to do it on your own. Of course, you cried but eventually you picked yourself up and continued running for your father. To say he was proud was an understatement.”

Jimin blinks away the tears that are forming at the mention of his father and purses his lips. This is what he’s wanted, to get out of these prince lessons and continue living his life normally. He has the chance to say no, he can finally be free.

But he can’t.

He can’t say the one word that can take him away from this.

“I… I’ll think about it and… I’ll tell you when I’m ready,” Jimin says which surprises everyone in the room since he sounds calm and collected.

“Okay,” Seokjin nods. “Okay, it’s up to you.”

Jimin nods and smiles gratefully.

“Jiminie,” Taehyung says. “I think it’s best if you stay with your mother tonight. Media must have figured out where we live by now.”

“They can’t access his private records. We could sue them for that,” Jiyo says.

“It’s not his private records that give it away,” Taehyung says. “It’s my vlogs. They’re bound to figure it out through my videos, since I have some scenes taken outside of our complex.”

“Right. That’s a good idea,” Seokjin says. “And what about you Taehyung?”

“I’ll go… to my dad’s house,” Taehyung smiles tight lipped.

Nobody mentions how he didn’t say ‘home’.

“I’ll arrange a car to drive you there,” Seokjin offers to which Taehyung says “Thanks.”

They wait until the afternoon when all media personnel are gone. Classes that day in the Arts department have been suspended due to the commotion.

۩۩۩

“What is this?” the woman harshly throws a newspaper on the table while Taehyung and his father are quietly eating dinner. The man had no intentions of asking his son the reason why he had come home, simply welcoming Taehyung with his usual kind smile and open arms.

His mother, however, had a more different approach of welcoming her son.

His father takes the newspaper. There, in big font on the headline reads ‘Park Jimin, Prince of Yangdon. Was his princehood a government kept secret?’

There’s a picture below the headline. It’s a clear shot of when Taehyung had helped Jimin out of the crowd of reporters. The article highlights Jimin’s close knit relationship with Taehyung and the possibility that the reason for this is because he’s actually a monarch from Yandong hidden secretly with the help of the government.

“Juhee,” his father says in a calm yet warning manner.

“He’s on every article, with that Park Jimin boy,” she sighs exasperatedly. “I warned you he was going to be trouble, and a bad influence, too. If it weren’t for that mother of his he wouldn’t be protected in such situations.”

“Juhee, all Taehyung did was help his friend out of a situation he has never been in. Jimin is a nice boy. You’ve just never met him.”

“No, Dowon! Our son has caused enough trouble because of… the lot he goes around with,” she raises her voice in anger. “You’ve been disgracing our family enough. What other scandals is he going into?”

“The way I see it Juhee, you’re the only one who thinks of these as scandals.”

“He’s on the spotlight. It’s bad publicity for you and for this family.”

Taehyung aggressively drops his utensils on the fancy porcelain plate. He stands up from his chair and with one hand inside his pocket he turns his back on his parents.

“Don’t you act cross with me now, Kim Taehyung,” his mother points at him aggressively

“Oh so now you’re using my name,” Taehyung speaks for the first time that night. He turns to face them again and his eyes are angry as he looks at his mother who sports a look of surprise when Taehyung talked back to her. It’s never happened before.

Taehyung was that boy who tried to see the good in everything. His parents had been proud of his obedient actions, especially when they were exposed to the press. However it all changed when Taehyung had realized who he was and came out to his parents around the same time Jimin had came out to his mother. He had thought if Jimin’s mother was accepting, why wouldn’t his parents be. And he was right, but only one of them seemed to be so.

His mother never approved. She would always openly show her distaste for Taehyung’s sexuality, often pointing it out for the actions he’s done wrong. Suddenly everything he did wasn’t right in his mother’s eyes. It was like her encouraging words of the past were reduced to… lies.

His defense mechanism was distancing himself from his mother, from his parents in general. Though his father still checked up and showed his genuine love for his son, Taehyung remained to stay distant. His circle of trust lessened, only ever relying on Jimin in his time of doubts. It’s hard for people to enter Taehyung’s life, compared to his entrance to theirs.

“You know what?” Taehyung grits his teeth. “I am so tired of all this crap that comes out of your mouth. I helped my friend. I didn’t release a sex tape, I didn’t harass any reporters. Why are you acting like I’m manning an entire syndicate?”

“You are putting your father’s name in danger,” she points to him.

“What does my image have to do with him?” Taehyung raises his voice a little. “Appa has done nothing but good and if the media is so adamant on sniffing terrible news from it, then you should be scolding them and not me because I don’t know what in hell I did for you to hate me this much.”

“It is my job as the mother to see the family is doing well and it is your job as the son to follow the rules.”

“You never established rules,” Taehyung waves his arms around. “You only established the fact that you’re homophobic and hate the fact that I’m gay.”

He screams his last sentence out. His voice bounces on the walls of the room, his words lingering in the air. His breathing is ragged and heavy but he does his best to stand still and be strong.

Nobody answers after that. Once again, he turns his back on them and leaves the room and goes up to his own.

He’s never really had anybody to talk to in situations like these. Jimin was usually there to give him advice despite him not saying anything about his personal troubles. He’s always been amazed by how easily his best friend is able to read emotions. It’s something he’s never known he’s needed to save him from plunging completely into darkness.

But Jimin is also handing the greater side of his issue. Taehyung swears that whoever exposed his best friend like that won’t see the end of it when they meet.

He’s just fallen on the mattress of his bed, face buried on his pillows, when his phone suddenly rings. Weakly reaching for it, he sees Jungkook’s name on the screen and his picks it up without a second thought.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Tae,” there’s worry evident in Jungkook’s voice. “You doing okay?”

He feels tears prickling at his eyes but he blinks them away and takes a deep breath in. “Yeah, I’m fine Kook.”

“Are you sure?” Jungkook asks. “I know you’re affected by this entire thing as much as we are, Tae. You’re his best friend after all.”

“Well, it’s hard not to be,” Taehyung purses his lips. “How about you? How’s it going in the consulate? I’m sure everyone is running in circles.”

“You’re right,” Jungkook chuckles. “Namjoon-hyung is pulling his hair out from all this digging up he’s going through, plus he has to make a strict security plan so Jimin would be able to go to school safely. You know, without the press and everything.”

Taehyung hums.

“I uh… I actually asked Namjoon if he could include security on you.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen. “What? Why?”

“You have over a million views on your vlogs, Tae. Jimin is in most of them. Media’s gonna wanna chase you more,” Jungkook says with concern laced in his voice.

“I’ve had media chasing me from the day I was born, Kook,” Taehyung sighs. “It’s part of being a politician’s son. They think they could get anything dirty out of my dad from me.”

“Tae,” Jungkook’s voice is soft and calm. “Are you really okay?”

Taehyung purses his lips. He’s never been vulnerable to people, only to Jimin. Even to his best friend it took a long time for him to finally open up and it usually leads to a huge amount of tears.

He doesn’t want that to happen again. It’s been a while since he cried to anybody about his burdens.

“Tae?” Jungkook’s voice speaks up again and Taehyung’s heart beats faster. Nobody has ever entered his life the way Jungkook did. The young master made it look easy.

Taehyung hated it.

“I’m not,” Taehyung releases a shaky breath and tears start to form in his eyes. This time he doesn't try to stop them. “I’m not, Kook. I… I don’t know what to do.”

“You could start by opening your window,” Jungkook says.

Taehyung sits up on his bed in surprise, wiping his eyes. “What?”

“Open your window, Tae,” Jungkook says again and only then does Taehyung realize that Jungkook is actually whispering, has been the entire time.

He runs to his window, phone still pressed to his ear, and as he opens it he looks down to see Jungkook crouching down behind one of the bushes of his garden.

“Are you crazy?” Taehyung whisper yells.

“No,” Jungkook says and Taehyung sees him shake his head. “Are you gonna let me in?”

Taehyung bites his lip before he looks back at his door and runs to it checking if it’s locked. He returns to the window, looks outside left and right, before he beckons Jungkook to climb up.

Jungkook uses a thick vine that had grown out and stuck to the wall and a few window panes to climb up to Taehyung’s window. Taehyung quickly pulls Jungkook inside once he’s reached his room and shuts with windows closed, drawing the curtains as well.

“What were you thinking!?” Taehyung exclaims cutting the call and tossing his phone to his bed. “Did you even consider that you would be followed?”

“I’ve done enough sneaking out in my life to know when I’m being followed and when I’m not,” Jungkook says dusting his pants.

Taehyung scoffs as if he couldn’t believe it but then he starts laughing at the peculiar situation.

“What’s so funny?” Jungkook asks with an amused smile.

“Nothing,” Taehyung says as he composes himself. “It’s just… Earlier it was so bad but now it’s…” Taehyung couldn’t find the right word. Instead, he smiles warmly at Jungkook. “By the way,” his expression quickly changes to worry. “How were able to get past security in my place?”

“You’re place is guarded as much as mine back in Yangdon,” Jungkook chuckles then gestures down to his outfit. “Common break in clothing, all black,” he says proudly. “You can say I’m an expert at sneaking out and in,” he says with a smug grin.

“Just like Flynn Ryder then,” Taehyung smirks.

“Yeah, kind of just like him,” Jungkook nods with a smile.

Silence follows after, but it’s comfortable while they gaze at each other with wide smiles on their faces. it feels special, something only th two of them share in thie little moment. It's only been a few minutes and they've done nothing but goof around but it's special. It makes Taehyung's heart flutter...

“Anyway,” Taehyung is the first to break the silence. “Sorry I couldn’t get you something while you stay. I uh… I’m kind of on rough ground with my parents.”

“No, it’s okay,” Jungkook says waving his hands in front of him. “Because part of this surprise is… wait,” Jungkook starts looking around with confusion. “Where’s the basket?”

“Basket?”

“Yeah, I had a basket with me when I sneaked in,” he turns in a full circle just looking for it. “It has pizza slices and soda and—Wait.”

Jungkook runs to the window and draws the curtain. Taehyung follows him looking through the glass downwards. Indeed, there’s a basket sitting down on the grass where Jungkook stood while waiting for Taehyung.

“Ah man,” Jungkook’s shoulders slump.

Taehyung scans the area, to see if maybe he could climb down there and get the basket but one of the security guards approaches and he quickly pushes Jungkook down to be hidden from view.

The security man spots the basket and examines what’s inside. Taehyung throws the window open without a second thought and calls for the guy’s name.

“Ajussi,” he calls for the man whose head immediately shoots up. “Sorry but that… fell… from my… window. Is it okay if you bring it up here?”

“Ah, yes, sir. On my way,” the man nods and makes his way inside.

Taehyung sighs in relief. When he looks down, Jungkook is smiling up at him mischievously.

“What?”

“You’re willing to risk anything for pizza slices?” Jungkook says standing up as Taehyung closes his window and draws the curtains again.

“I would never pass up the chance to get pizza slices,” Taehyung pouts smugly. Jungkook pinches his cheek for it.

Not long the security man arrives with the basket. Taehyung thanks him, glancing back for a second to see if Jungkook is well hidden.

He closes the door and locks it, since his father isn’t very fond of knocking, then walks over to Jungkook who has a red and white checkered blanket spread on the floor, as if they're having a regular picnic in the park. Taehyung places the basket on top of it and sits across Jungkook.

Jungkook takes out the container with pizza slices, another container with strawberries, and a can of chocolate syrup. Next are four cans of cherry coke, which is actually Taehyung’s favorite. He remembers telling Jungkook about it on one of their afternoon hang outs. He’s flattered that Jungkook actually remembered something as small as that.

“You also have strawberries,” Taehyung reaches for the container full of the fruit.

“I always believed strawberries go with,” Jungkook sing-songs a sound effect as he lifts the can of chocolate syrup and taps it with his fingers.

“You and I share the same brain cell,” Taehyung nods approvingly as he pops the cover open and takes out a strawberry. “To sharing a brain cell,” he lifts the strawberry up and offers the container to Jungkook.

“To sharing a brain cell,” Jungkook repeats then they dip their strawberries into the chocolate.

Taehyung hums in satisfaction as he chews on the treat. Jungkook imitates him, nodding his head in a joking manner. As soon as they swallow, they both release light laughs.

The evening goes on like that, relaxing and easy as both of them forget about the outside world and stay in their very own.

۩۩۩

“H-He what?” Jimin asks in surprise from the backseat. The entire weekend had been nothing but draining. It came to the point where his mother had to take away his phone so he won’t have to read the articles about him spreading all around and feel worse. It was actually effective, as he was able to divert his attention to other things like his school work. However, the recent bombshell Namjoon drops on him makes him what to turn back home and curl under the sheets.

But it’s Monday. Regular classes resume and Jimin finally has a draft to the essay he so badly wants to shove into his professor’s wrinkled face.

Still, Yoongi’s early departure to Yangdon is very surprising.

“He’s not supposed to be back there until the ball,” Namjoon sighs. “But he suggests he has important business to attend to, following the er… events that happened lately. He says he will be back in three days time.”

“Three days?” Jimin slumps back on his seat. He wonders if it’s his fault Yoongi had gone home early. He wonders if Yoongi’s business back in Yangdon involves him. Yoongi is a member of the parliament, too.

“Is Seokjin-hyung…” Jimin says slowly but doesn’t finish.

Namjoon seems to understand, though. “He’s not leaving, if that’s what you’re worried about. He’s staying until you make your decision.”

Jimin nods and the rest of the car ride is silent.

Unlike the usual one block away from school, Namjoon enters the university gates where Jimin notices two men in black are already on standby. The Yangdonese crest pinned to their chest doesn’t go unnoticed, as it gleams in the sunlight.

By the time the limousine has moved through the driveway, students have started to gather around watching the vehicle curiously. Surely they heard of the events that happened on Friday. Everyone seems to catch up on news easily within the first five seconds.

They don’t park too far from the Arts building. Namjoon slides out of the driver’s seat and goes around to help Jimin out of the car. The bodyguard is to escort Jimin wherever he goes, and Jimin would be damned if Namjoon stuck with his usual black suit and white dress shirt. Thankfully the man is going with a more casual look; white T-shirt underneath a black vest and black jeans. He looks like an ordinary college student, if only it weren’t for the ear piece he’s sporting and the gun safely tucked away behind his belt and covered by the vest (for safety purposes).

Namjoon walks beside Jimin as if they’re simple acquaintances headed for the same class. But of course, the entire school population seems to know who Jimin is by now and gather around to take a glimpse of him. They’re far enough though, thanks to security personnel on duty; they push back those who try to get closer, even when they are already far enough from Jimin.

It’s not a very pleasant change.

Some students call Jimin’s name and he timidly waves before he quickly walks into the building followed by Namjoon.

“Jimin, you alright?” Namjoon places a hand on Jimin’s shoulder.

Jimin nods managing a smile. “I’m fine, hyung. Just… It’s all new and… I’m not sure I like it.”

“I don't really want to tell you this, but you’ll get used to it,” Namjoon says with a small smile as they walk towards Jimin’s class.

“I… I’m just not sure, hyung,” Jimin sighs looking at the floor sadly. “I didn’t really sign up for this and now I’m in the middle and I’m confused and—“

“Hey,” Namjoon cuts him off putting an arm around his shoulder. It’s grounding and comforting. “It’s gonna be okay. We’ll be here for you, always.”

Jimin smiles gratefully at Namjoon and they continue to make their way down the hall.

But as he’s about to round the corner, he bumps into someone and stumbles back. Namjoon is quick to catch him and immediately pushes Jimin back protectively with one arm.

Jimin looks up to see who he bumped into an locks eyes with a confused Taemin.

“Oh, it’s Joohong,” he says with a small smile.

“Jimin,” he corrects meekly.

“Right,” Taemin snaps his fingers with a white toothy smile. “Are we gonna keep on bumping on each other like this?”

Jimin smiles meekly then notices Namjoon’s arm still up in front of him protectively. He slowly sets it down with a nervous laugh earning a questioning look from the elder. “Err… I’m just clumsy, is all.”

Taemin laughs, light and a little squeaky. “Alright then. I’ll see you around Junmyeon.”

“It’s Jimin,” Namjoon corrects this time.

“Right,” Taemin finger guns Namjoon. “I’ll see you both around,” then he’s walking away.

Jimin watches Taemin’s retreating form until he enters one of the classrooms at the far end of the opposite hallway.

Jimin turns to face the front again with a somewhat dopey smile. But when he glances at Namjoon, the bodyguard only has a disbelieving expression on his face.

“What?”

“Really? That guy?” Namjoon says with his lips turned downward.

“What do you mean ‘that guy’?”

“It was all over your face, Jimin,” Namjoon says with another look. “You obviously had heart eyes for that guy.”

Jimin doesn’t reply, his cheeks turning to a shade of pink.

“Why do you like him anyway? He doesn’t even know your name, not even after you’ve already said it thirty seconds prior?” Namjoon says with distaste evident in his voice.

“I-It’s… He’s a great dancer,” Jimin mutters.

“Being a great dancer doesn’t equal to great personality, Jimin,” Namjoon points out. “Why hasn’t Taehyung talked you out of this?” he murmurs but Jimin catches it.

“Taehyung doesn’t know,” Jimin answers in a slow voice it stops Namjoon from saying what he was about to say. “I didn’t tell him because I’m afraid of what he’ll tell me. I know I don’t know Taemin that well but he’s… He’s amazing, hyung, especially when he’s on stage.”

Namjoon sighs and rubs the bridge of his nose. “At least he didn’t bother you about being a prince,” he says with a defeated sigh.

Jimin beams at Namjoon. At least there’s a good point to the dance captain.

“Come on, let’s get you to class.”

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XIV: Day Turned Off

It’s been two hours since Yoongi has landed in Yangdon and he’s not wasting any more time into finding his uncle. He started at their resident villa in Diwa and when he wasn’t there, Yoongi immediately arranged a trip for the palace.

Unannounced of course.

His uncle had given him strict orders not to return to Yangdon until the Independence Day Ball. The eve of the day is to be celebrated in South Korea, as an act of friendship. The two countries have been close in political ties and trade. It would also be then when Jimin will officially announce his claim to the throne.

But knowing Seokjin, who is in charge of the consulate residence in Korea, he knows the elder would allow Jimin to make his decision on the spot at this very moment but Yoongi wouldn’t allow that. He’ll do whatever he can to not be able to take the throne under his family’s name.

He’s not ashamed but it’s for good reason.

When he gets to the palace gates, his driver tells them he has come for his uncle.

However, a different person comes to call him. Instead of leading him to his uncle or even the office of the parliament, the guards send him directly to the queen’s study. He questions why but all they answer is, “Important classified business.”

He steps in to see the queen seated behind her desk but instead of facing him, she’s facing the fields outside through the floor to ceiling windows.

“Your majesty,” Yoongi bows deeply. “You called for me?”

“Yes, I did. I’m surprised to have heard of your early return. I thought you weren’t scheduled back until the annual ball,” the queen says staring out of her window. He voice sounds tight, the voice she usually uses when she doesn’t want to be humored.

Before Yoongi could say anything, the queen speaks again. “And I already know why it is you are here,” she finally turns her chair to face Yoongi. She rests her elbows on the table top, intertwining her fingers together and resting her chin on top of them. “Yoongi I want you to be completely honest with me when I ask you these questions.”

The queen’s voice is stern, strict, the same voice she uses on meetings where they never have ends meet.

Yoongi swallows heavily and nods, falling down on one knee as a sign that his trust and loyalty are true and not ill tainted.

۩۩۩

Jimin and Seokjin are in the greenhouse spraying the little plants nestled there. Today’s lesson is gardening, as it is a common household chore done by everyone, not just the maids. Even the queen does it.

“It’s like a national sport,” Seokjin says with a chuckle. “If gardening were one.”

Jimin remembers something about taking care of a little succulent plant when he was still in middle school. They even had to name the plant and talk to it in order for the plant to ‘grow happy and healthy’. However, Jimin’s plant didn’t even survive the week and his teacher had understood saying it must have been the soil it was planted on.

Basically Jimin is bad at taking care of plants.

He releases a heavy sigh and continues to spray the little succulents that remind him of the one he had unintentionally killed way back.

Seokjin notices Jimin’s downturn mood. He sets his own spray down then approaches the younger.

“Jimin, why don’t we go out today?”

Jimin shoots his head up in surprise. “Go out?”

“Yes, out. I heard there’s an amusement park not far from here. We could have fun for the day,” Seokjin offers. “I know it’s been tiring inside here, and we’ve gone through enough lessons in a while. Let’s have this day off and go out like what family normally does. We could invite the others as well.”

“You’d… you’d really do that?” a smile slowly makes its way to Jimin’s face.

As Seokjin is about to reply, Hoseok comes in the room announcing Seokjin’s schedule written out on a clipboard.

“Hyung, the Yangdonese Embassy in Gimpo has called saying they’re ready to discuss arrangements,” Hoseok says and Jimin looks down on the ground sadly feeling like a puppy denied of its treat. He guesses that maybe Seokjin is too busy for these things any—

“Cancel all my appointments today, Hoseok,” Seokjin speaks before the assistant could continue. “I’m going to take a day off and spend time with my friends. I suggest you do the same,” he smiles.

Hoseok blinks as if he’s still comprehending what Seokjin just said. Slowly he nods leaving the room saying he’s going to arrange a few phone calls.

When Seokjin turns back to Jimin, the younger’s eyes are as wide as saucers. Seokjin laughs it off patting the younger’s shoulder.

Jimin, Jungkook, and Taehyung bounce excitedly on their seats as Namjoon pulls over in front of the amusement park gates. They all excitedly jump out followed by Hoseok and Seokjin looking like the parents of three hyperactive kids.

“Just call me when you guys are finished,” Namjoon says from the driver’s seat.

Seokjin is taken aback by the bodyguard’s words and his brows furrow. “Are you not joining us today?”

They make eye contact and somehow it’s tense. Namjoon looks away first. “I assumed this would be a family event. Plus I still have work to do back in—“

“Aren’t you?” Seokjin asks cutting him off and surprising him. “Plus I thought we all agreed to have a day off and that includes you, Kim Namjoon.”

A tense silence settles over them, Namjoon purses his lips hesitantly before sighing  heavily. “I’ll go find a parking spot. I’ll catch up.”

“You still haven’t talked properly, have you?” Hoseok asks as Namjoon drives away.

Seokjin shoots his head towards Hoseok but the surprise melts away. He’s known Hoseok long enough and Hoseok always knows everything.

“No, we haven’t,” Seokjin shakes his head sadly.

“Well, you’re gonna have to eventually,” Hoseok says. “Else this awkward tension between both of you spreads like a storm cloud affecting everybody.”

Seokjin sighs. “I know.”

“I wanna try the Viking ride!” Jungkook says pointing at the large boat swaying side to side. Ever since they had gotten in, Jungkook had excitedly started to point out the rides he wanted to try like a small child, much to everyone’s endearment.

Taehyung is just as equally excited as Jungkook agreeing to every one of his suggestions, even saying they’re gonna sit together. It doesn’t go unnoticed how closer Taehyung clings to Jungkook but nobody mentions it, not wanting to cause any more awkward air.

When Jungkook points to the Viking ride, the color on Jimin’s face fades.

“Come on, Jiminie” Taehyung drags Jimin along, the latter unable to say anything in return.

They line up for the ride. Taehyung and Jungkook jump up and down excitedly, Hoseok and Jimin pray for their fates, and Namjoon and Seokjin watching the others with amused expressions.

“Jimin and Hoseok could always say no,” Namjoon says.

“Of course they could, but I think they want to suck it up and try,” Seokjin  chuckles. “For whatever reason I don’t know.”

Namjoon laughs along with the young lord. When it dies, he finds himself eye to eye with Seokjin.

He swallows then glances away feeling his cheeks burning.

“Namjoon-ah,” he hears Seokjin say in a soft voice. “You want to… sit together?”

Namjoon glances at the young lord in surprise. He then remembers Seokjin isn’t the bravest of people either when it comes to heights. And this is a new experience. It might look fun but judging from the expressions of the people who had just gotten off, you should always expect the unexpected.

Namjoon nods and Seokjin sighs in relief with a grateful smile.

It makes his heart leap knowing he’s the cause of that smile.

Finally it’s their turn. Seokjin and Namjoon sit on one side while Jungkook, Taehyung, Jimin, and Hoseok sit opposite to them. They’re the only ones on the ride, since there aren’t that much people in the park; nobody was really behind them in line either.

Jungkook claps excitedly next to Taehyung who looks equally excited. Beside them, Hoseok and Jimin sport matching expressions.

“I’m ready for death,” Hoseok murmurs.

The ride moves and Jimin is already hitting the palm of his hand on the metal belt. “Get me off this!”

Taehyung and Jungkook raise their arms as the ride slowly sways more. Across, Namjoon and Seokjin scream, more out of excitement. Namjoon is more amused of the expressions of the other four across them and laughs at Seokjin when the elder releases a high pitched whine with his eyes closed.

Hoseok’s eyes are shut when the ride goes on full swing and he screams in a very high pitch causing Jungkook and Taehyung to laugh. He holds on to the metal bar like his life depends on it.

At the very side, Jimin chokes on a scream when something flashes past his eyes. His eyes widen and he yells, “I almost died!”

Finally the ride slows down again until it gets to a full stop. Seokjin and Namjoon are laughing, the former wiping away the tears from his eyes. Jungkook and Taehyung chant “Again! Again!” Hoseok looks like his soul just left his body. Jimin is hitting the metal bar telling them to hurry so he could finally get off.

“That was fun,” Taehyung says still laughing and almost out of breath. “What ride do we go on next?”

“Oh, the roller coaster looks fun,” Jungkook points excitedly. “Let’s get on.”

Taehyung agrees with a cheer. Namjoon follows them willingly and Seokjin trails behind the bodyguard. Hoseok and Jimin look like they’re ready to dig their graves right on the spot.

“Snacks?” Namjoon says holding up a tray of food. After they had gone to a few more rides, with an amazing (meme worthy) photo at the water slide, they had decided to take a break. Jungkook and Taehyung took the chance and went into the souvenir shop. Hoseok and Jimin had gone to the bathroom claiming they were going to throw up all contents of their lunch. That left Seokjin and Namjoon to head to the snack bar and get them some snacks.

“Thank you, Joon-ah,” Seokjin says with a smile, “We should wait for them to come back though. Ah, this day was so much fun.”

Silence follows after Namjoon takes a seat beside Seokjin. It’s not heavy but there’s something there Seokjin wants to take away. Words unspoken, thoughts unclear. The space between them is electrifying, burning, and Seokjin wants to close that away.

“Hey,” Namjoon says softly breaking the silence. “Thanks for letting me tag along. This day… It was fun.”

“All that work was getting to us, anyway,” Seokjin shrugs. “It’s great that we get to loosen up even if it’s only for a while.”

Namjoon chuckles lightly. It makes Seokjin do the same out of fondness.

“This kind of reminds me of the annual beach fair back in Yangdon,” Namjoon says looking around. “The Ferris wheel, roller coaster, cotton candy,” he says shaking a bag full of the sugary treat in front of Seokjin making him giggle. “It’s a shame we never found time to visit.”

“Well, we were always working,” Seokjin sighs heavily. “All that work distracted us from the things we could have had… or could have been.”

Seokjin’s heart thumps in his chest loudly, waiting for Namjoon to say something after a few tense seconds.

“Seokjin,” Namjoon says. “I’m sorry… About the other day. I didn’t mean to take things too far. It was unprofessional of me.”

Seokjin’s brows furrow. “Why are you apologizing? You have nothing to apologize for.”

“I do, Jin. I was inconsiderate. I put my own feelings before yours. You didn’t deserve that.”

“And you didn’t deserve my treatment either,” Seokjin takes Namjoon’s hand, not caring where they are and who is watching. He takes it, knowing there is no other time he’ll be able to say this. “I shouldn’t have pushed you away. I was finally seeing a side of you I never had but I pushed it away. I was scared but you didn’t deserve that either Joonie, not when all you’ve been was good to me.”

He lets go of Namjoon’s hand and places his palm on the bodyguard’s cheek instead. He rubs his thumb gently on the soft surface of his handsome face. Namjoon leans into the touch, holding Seokjin’s wrist in place.

“I understand the positions we are in,” Namjoon says with his eyes closed, savoring Seokjin’s touch. “And I know it would be hard for both you and me and I—“

“I am willing to risk everything,” Seokjin cuts Namjoon off. “I am willing to risk everything for you, Kim Namjoon. You have been there when nobody else has. I only hope that I have been there for you as much as you have been for me.”

“You have,” Namjoon smiles moving his head to kiss Seokjin’s palm. “You don’t know it Jinnie, but you have.”

Seokjin takes a deep breath in feeling Namjoon’s breath fanning over his palm. Slowly and gently Namjoon moves his hand so that his palm rests on his, and his lips brush his fingers ever so gently. Then he’s kissing the back of Seokjin’s hand firmly pressing his lips there.

When Namjoon pulls himself away, the next thing he feels are lips on his.

It’s sudden but when he returns it, resting his hands on Seokjin’s slim waist, he knows it’s everything.

“It’s too bad Yoongi-hyung couldn’t join us today,” Hoseok mentions out of the blue.

And to his surprise, Jimin trips on air.

“Woah, you okay?” Hoseok asks in concern as he helps Jimin up.

Jimin waves his hand gesturing he’s okay with a nod. “Just… Maybe still a little dizzy.”

“Must be, else I would suspect you’re affected by the mention of Yoongi-hyung’s name,” Hoseok says catching Jimin by surprise. He sharply looks up at the elder who has a knowing smirk on his face.

“Don’t say funny things, hyung,” Jimin brushes it off with a forced smile.

He hears Hoseok hum but he knows it isn’t the end of that. He doesn’t even know how that idea came into Hoseok’s head. Surely, he doesn’t feel that way. Yoongi is kind, sure, and he’s talented and helps Jimin when he finds a lesson too hard and…

Ah, Jimin should stop thinking. It feels weird to be thinking about Yoongi then somewhat wishing he was here.

“Oh,” he hears Hoseok’s surprised tone. He looks at the elder, then to where the elder is looking to see Seokjin and Namjoon…

“Oh my god,” a smile slowly makes its way to his face. “It finally happened!” he says too loudly causing the two to pull away from their sweet kiss and glance at their direction in surprise.

Jimin places his hands over his mouth. Hoseok sighs. “Way to ruin the moment, Jimin.”

“N-No, it’s fine,” Seokjin stutters, face blooming red. “It… It’s no problem at all.”

“Judging by that I see you’ve sorted out things,” Hoseok says taking a seat across them. Jimin follows sitting beside him. “Congratulations you two!”

“Sorted things out?” Jimin tilts his head. “Did something happen?”

“We had a little misunderstanding,” Namjoon says and Jimin guesses he’s holding Seokjin’s hand under the table. “But we’ve settled things now.”

“So are you two…” Jimin makes a gesture with his fingers, bringing them closer together.

Seokjin and Namjoon glance at each other exchanging fond looks.

“We are,” Seokjin answers for them.

“I’m happy for you, hyung!” Jimin smiles widely.

Seokjin thanks his two friends who won’t stop on the teasing. He’d blush madly every time Hoseok recalls a moment between the couple where they would completely be oblivious to each other’s advances. It’s nice to hear about stories from Yangdon, Jimin thinks. It feels like he’s finally a part of this circle, of this family. To be able to hear these stories, to be let in, it all feels nice.

“By the way, where are Tae and Kook?” Namjoon says looking around for any sign of the other pair. “Just how many plushies do they plan on buying?”

As Namjoon says that, they hear a familiar voice call for their names. They all turn to the direction of the voice to see Jungkook and Taehyung running towards them hand in hand.

It would have been a cute sight, if only they didn’t look so terrified.

“Let’s get out of here!”  Jungkook yells and as they get closer, Jimin sees it; a swarm of reporters and cameramen running after them like a stampede.

They quickly get up, quickly packing up the rest of their food (they don’t want it to go to waste, okay) and make a run for the exit.

While they’re running, Jimin could hear questions coming from the reporter’s mouths.

“Jeon Jungkook, does he know about your scandal in Yangdon?”

“Park Jimin, have you known of their relationship?”

“Park Jimin, have you known Jeon Jungkook for long? Has his family really contributed to hiding your identity?”

Seriously, where do these people practice their profession? He thought journalism was something better than this.

The six of them rush through the parking lot, Namjoon hastily pointing to where he had parked the car. They all hurriedly get in and jump in their seats when they see the media coming closer.

They all release a breath of relief as they drive away from them.

“Media here is crazy,” Hoseok exclaims with a heavy breath. “How do we get them to prison?”

“I don’t think we can,” Seokjin groans in the front seat adjusting his position. He too sounds out of breath. “Media laws here are different from Yangdon.”

“Doesn’t mean they should stalk us,” Hoseok says. “How’d they even know we were going there anyway?”

“None of us are at fault. We all left our phones at consulate,” Taehyung supplies but he’s facing Jungkook, rubbing the back of his hand gently.

Seokjin turns his head from the front seat shooting Jungkook a worried look. “Kook, is everything okay?”

“They brought it back, hyung,” Jungkook says in a very small voice. “I thought… They know…”

“Shh, shh, it’s okay. It’s okay,” Taehyung whispers soothingly. “Don’t think about that. Whatever they know, it doesn’t matter to me.”

“It… It should, Tae. I made a mistake. I—“

“Shh,” Taehyung cuts him off. “You’re breathing unevenly. Follow me, okay?”

Jungkook nods following Taehyung’s breathing pattern.

“What is he talking about, hyung?” Jimin whispers to Hoseok as he watches Taehyung comfort Jungkook.

“We’ll talk about it back at consulate.”

Everyone enters the place silently. There’s a heavy air around them. Taehyung keeps an arm wrapped around Jungkook’s waist to ground him. They all agree to head to the study to discuss things.

“Okay, we obviously hadn’t told anybody where we were going,” Hoseok states as soon as they all settle down. “But a few were likely to pick up on it. Maybe some guards or some of the maids.”

“You’re saying one of them sold us out?” Jimin asks looking up at Hoseok worriedly.

“It’s a possibility,” Seokjin nods from his desk. “None of us had our phones on us, so our posts on social media couldn’t really mean anything.”

“Or maybe one of the park staff had recognized us and immediately called media,” Taehyung supplies.

“That could be a possibility,” Namjoon says. “We did go there unannounced.”

“So either someone from consulate or someone from the park,” Hoseok nods. “It’s actually more believable if it was someone form the park but we can’t turn a blind eye  either. We have to consider—“

“It doesn’t matter who it was, okay!?” Jungkook nearly yells catching everyone in surprise. He buries his face in his hands, frustrated about everything that had happened in one afternoon.

Everyone falls silent. They all exchange worrying glances.

“Jungkook, you need to rest,” Taehyung rubs his shoulder comfortingly, and it feels like it’s the only thing grounding him right now.

“Why don’t you head to your room,” Seokjin suggestly calmly. “I believe you need it the most.”

Slowly Jungkook nods. He allows Taehyung to lift him up from where he is seated and they walk out of the study towards his room.

The walk is silent, but Jungkook would prefer it over conversation. He’s not sure he wants to talk about today, especially about the questions those reporters had shouted at them while they ran. He doesn’t want to think about it either but they echo in his head, the same way they echoed in the past.

He’s just glad Taehyung doesn’t ask, or say anything for this matter. His silence and touch are enough to make Jungkook feel that he’s not… alone.

They get to his room, and he notices Taehyung looking around curiously. It is his first time after all. Jungkook’s the only one who has visited Taehyung’s room on several occasions.

Jungkook lets him look around curiously until Taehyung walks them over to the bed. He helps Jungkook settle down, fixing the covers over him and brushing his hair back comfortingly, like a mother would to a child.

Jungkook hums in satisfaction when Taehyung continues to run his finger through Jungkook’s scalp. It’s comforting and it makes his chest explode in warmth. He’s never had the luxury of having someone comfort him; it was usually just him alone crying himself to sleep. He wants to cry, but Taehyung’s presence makes the whole situation more bearable.

When he feels Taehyung’s fingers leave his scalp, he’s quick to take his wrist and open his eyes.

It swims with vulnerability, Taehyung notices. Jungkook’s eyes glisten with unshed tears, his eyes beg for Taehyung not to go.

“I’m not going anywhere,” Taehyung says gently and he feels Jungkook’s grip loosen on his wrist. He slowly shifts so that he’s sitting and leaning on the headboard and resumes running his fingers on Jungkook’s hair hearing his pleasant hum.

“You’re not gonna say anything?” Jungkook asks with his eyes still closed.

“Do you want me to?” Taehyung glances down at him.

Jungkook opens his eyes so he’s looking at Taehyung directly. “I don’t know,” he closes his eyes again and takes a deep breath in. “I want to tell you everything, Tae. I just… I don’t know how.”

“You can start by not forcing yourself,” Taehyung says. “You don’t have to tell me anything if you’re not comfortable, Kook.”

“I feel like it’s important, though. The past…” he takes a deep breath in. “I wanna tell you everything, Tae.”

“You should rest first,” Taehyung says. “Today was exhausting.”

“I still had fun with you guys, though,” Jungkook sighs. “I haven’t had that much fun in a long time.”

Taehyung smiles down at Jungkook whose breathing starts to even out. He thinks Jungkook had already fallen asleep so he shifts to move up only to be stopped by Jungkook to takes his hand. He turns to the other whose eyes are open and are looking at Taehyung with a deep intensity he couldn’t name.

“Stay,” Jungkook says.

Taehyung purses his lips then nods. Jungkook moves to give Taehyung space and pulls the covers over both of them when Taehyung lies down beside him.

For a while they lie beside each other on their backs, arms touching. Taehyung isn’t comfortable in that position; he’s often holding something when he’s on his bed. He shifts so he’s lying on his side and drapes an arm around Jungkook’s abdomen.

He sighs with closed eyes when suddenly he feels Jungkook shift. He opens his eyes to see Jungkook doing the same, wrapping an arm around Taehyung and pulling him closer. Taehyung is pressed closer to Jungkook, his face resting on his collarbones and Taehyung could clearly smell a light fragrance coming from the other.

He feels something soft press against the top of his head, and he realizes Jungkook had just kissed him. He flushes red and in a moment of bravery, he presses a light kiss in the middle of Jungkook’s collarbones.

They fall asleep like that, wrapped in each other’s warmth. It reminds Taehyung of something that had happened a long time ago, a faint memory of two children in the same position seeking comfort.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XV: In This Moment

Jungkook had just turned eighteen when it happened.

After a lot of persuasion from his father, he was finally allowed to enter public school for his last year in high school. After that, full on training for lordship, and eventually to become a duke.

Though his grandfather had never agreed, Sungjin had high hopes for this. For him, it was best if his son would have first had experience with the civilians and it would hopefully help Jungkook open up more.

Hopefully.

So Jungkook went to public school. Everyone knew who he was the second he walked through the gates. They were all surprised to see the young master of Das in casual clothing, not being followed around by body guards. At first, people were hesitant to approach but Jungkook did his best to mingle. He started small; his seatmate, then his classmates, then everyone started approaching him.

School was a breath of fresh air away from all that royalty. For eight hours a day he could feel like he’s normal, like there isn’t a huge responsibility waiting for him at home; nothing but homework to worry about.

He had made it into the soccer team through effort; some said it was a biased decision since he’s of royal descent, but Jungkook further proved he was worth it to make the school team. He played well, eventually called the star of the team during inter school tournaments.

He also had great grades. His teachers sung their praises and he was congratulated by his peers.

But alas, this was high school. It’s a thunder dome.

With the amount of people who like you is also an equal amount who doesn’t; sometimes they’re even within the crowd that hangs around you.

It was a week away from graduation. Jackson, one of Jungkook’s close friends, had invited him to his farewell party.

Now Jackson is a great guy. He’s on the soccer team with Jungkook and they shared a few classes together. Jungkook didn’t doubt Jackson and the latter made it clear his friendship with Jungkook wasn’t something he took to an advantage.

And Jackson was a really great guy. Jungkook even developed a small crush on his friend.

It was Jackson’s friends that had a plan against Jungkook.

Jungkook was ecstatic when he was invited but of course, his father had to say no for his safety.

“I had already allowed you to public school and allowed you to join the soccer team but I’m sorry Jungkook. I can’t let you go to this one. It’s risky.”

And like a responsible teenager, Jungkook went anyway.

He had snuck out, old Jungkook style (he’s done this before). When he arrived at the beach where Jackson was holding his party, everyone cheered and yelled when he was in sight. They went on to have fun, drank beer, and went on boat rides and parasailing.

When the sun set and everyone had been a little more than buzzed from the alcohol, they had wind down the party music to something slower.

Albeit shyly, Jackson had asked Jungkook to dance with him. With cheeks flushed red, Jungkook let Jackson sweep him to the dance floor and they swayed slowly together to the music.

It was bliss, like floating on a cloud. Jungkook felt like he was flying, felt like a feather while Jackson held him close.

And it was the best five minutes of his life, until it wasn’t.

Like a glass shattering, Jungkook’s moment of bliss broke down in the form of a media chopper.

Cameras had suddenly popped out of nowhere pointed at him. Jackson had been stunned too when the reporters started asking about him. Jungkook had frozen in place but thankfully Jackson had been quick to pull him away from the scene and away from the flashing reporters.

They had successfully hidden in a shack not too far from the beach. They stayed there for a while hoping the reporters would be gone from the scene. In that time Jungkook had mustered the courage to confess his feelings for Jackson, after thanking him for saving him from near death. Giggling shyly, Jackson had returned his affection eventually stealing his first kiss.

They left the shack hand in hand but as they were going to take a step away, cameras started flashing around them.

Surprised, Jungkook had wanted to run back inside but Jackson’s friends had blocked their way and went as far as to push the two together sealing their lips in another kiss.

And unwanted kiss.

In their shock, neither of them were able to pull away immediately giving the media the great opportunity to capture that moment.

Laughs were heard all around him, from the friends he’d supposedly made. Jackson was frozen, unable to do anything. Jungkook was humiliated beyond relief.

He ran and never looked back.

Not even an hour later, the scandal was a trend.

That incident caused parliament to pass a new law on media and privacy to prevent any more incidents similar to Jungkook but it already happened. Jungkook had a stigma painted all over his very being.

And so began Jungkook’s strict treatment. He was not to leave his residence without an escort but that was pointless as he was always with his father.

Everyone in parliament had treated him differently. His relationship with his only, rather former, friends was already bumpy and it just seemed to get worse. He never went to his graduation day. He’s met Jackson once but it only came down to an argument. They never saw each other again after that day.

The next few months Jungkook grew bitter. He should have known better than to hope for normalcy in this kind of life.

۩۩۩

Taehyung strokes Jungkook’s hair after he had passed out. Retelling the past wasn’t an easy thing. He’s been through many bumps and turns and…

“It must have been hard for you,” Taehyung whispers. “Letting me into your life.”

Jungkook doesn’t stir in his sleep. Taehyung gives a small smile looking down at the other. It looks as if he didn’t have a problem when he slept, like the weight of his past wasn’t there.

“What was it about me… that made you let me in?” Taehyung asks in a whisper. “You… Let me in so easily, John Gguk,” he giggles lightly. “Why?”

Taehyung purses his lips. “If it were me… I don’t know… I would have locked myself away forever,” he leans down and presses his forehead to Jungkook’s. “You’re so strong. I wish I was a strong as you.”

“You are strong, Tae,” Jungkook says surprising Taehyung. Quickly he pushes himself back.

Jungkook giggles and blinks up meeting Taehyung’s eyes. He smiles softly and slowly sits up.

“You want to know why I let you in so easily?” Taehyung nods. “Well, one… You spilled coffee on my shirt, asked if you could buy me a drink, and didn’t know who I was. Two, you have… unusual items in your bag, like the cream you gave me, which worked effectively by the way,” Jungkook adds with a chuckle. “And three,” he takes Taehyung’s hand resting on the bed. “Three, you knew I was an asshole. You knew I treated your best friend like shit. But you gave me a chance and let me in. By doing that, I wanted to be a better person, for my family, for you, most importantly for myself.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen and he feels his face flush. He manages a small smile and squeezes Jungkook’s hand in his. He lens closer and presses their foreheads together while they smile widely at each other.

“You’re strong, too, Tae,” Jungkook whispers to the space between them. “You know that?”

“No,” Taehyung says. “I can’t even speak my mind to be honest.”

“Are you sure?” Jungkook raises a brow. “Because looking back, you made it very clear that you didn’t want to have anything to do with me.”

Taehyung chuckles. “I meant something else.”

“Well, whatever it is,” Jungkook lifts his free hand and gently places it on Taehyung’s cheek. “We’ll get through it. You’ll get through it because you’re an amazing person, Tae.”

They gaze into each other’s eyes, something intense hanging in the air between them. Slowly Jungkook leans forward but pauses. He glances down to Taehyung’s lips then back to his eyes silently asking for permission.

Taehyung notices and nods leaning forward to meet Jungkook halfway.

Then…

“Tae, has Kook fallen asleep?” Jimin enters the room and in a snap they jump away from each other ending on the opposite side of each other, faces flushing red.

Jimin tilts his head sideways, confused at their distance. Something must have happened, judging by how red Taehyung’s face is.

Then it clicks and his mouth drops open into an ‘O’ shape. Taehyung glares at his best friend, still red in the face.

“I uh… Seokjin-hyung wanted to talk with you Tae,” Jimin said pointing his hand between the two. “Hopefully when you were… done…”

Taehyung glances back to Jungkook who seemed to have the same idea when their eyes meet. If it was possible, both of them would have gone redder than they already had. They smile at each other before Jungkook nods at him.

Taehyung gets up from the bed, gives Jimin a look making the latter flinch a little with a tight smile, then heads to Seokjin’s study.

Jimin stays there leaning by the door frame giving Jungkook a knowing look. “You know, I’d totally give you the go signal. Best friend privileges and all that,” he chuckles.

“Don’t,” Jungkook throws himself back on the pillows throwing the sheet over himself. “Go there,” he grunts from underneath.

“Oh, come on. It’s been obvious you have heart eyes for Tae. If you wanna confirm, he’s pretty into you, too. There’s no denying the chemistry between—“

“Hyung, stop,” Jungkook whines from underneath. “Stop.”

“Oh come on,” Jimin shakes the lump on the bed. “I’m giving you my full support. You’re totally an a-o-kay for my best friend.”

Jungkook shifts a little but makes no move to move the comforter off him. Jimin sighs then seats himself more comfortably.

“I’ve never seen Taehyung so happy,” Jimin says with a sigh. “I don’t know if he’s told you everything, but you definitely make things easier on his shoulders.”

Jungkook peeks a little from the covers. “How?”

“You make him smile,” Jimin says. “Geniunely.”

Jungkook pushes himself up and looks down at his lap. “I… I don’t think I’m cut for it.”

Jimin snorts. “You make it sound like you’re dealing with marriage.”

“Hyung, getting involved in a romantic relationship is like tying your life with theirs,” Jungkook says. “That is… Commitment, any form of it, is treated like a sacred oath. It’s not something we take lightly,” Jungkook looks down heavily remembering the failed relationship he had, all the articles about it.

“Hey,” Jimin places a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I don’t know… But I’m sure something must have happened. Whatever it was, it’s done. And I know the pain remains to this day, but you have to give yourself something Jungkook. Others are giving you a chance. You should give yourself one, too.”

Jungkook looks up and smiles gratefully at Jimin. “Thank you, hyung.”

Jimin smiles back. He stands up then pats Jungkook’s head, much to his mortification. With a laugh, Jimin stands to leave the room.

Before he could leave through the door, Jungkook calls for him.

“Hyung, I personally think you’d make an amazing prince,” he says.

“How so?”

“You’re kind,” Jungkook shuffles to a more comfortable position. “And you’re considerate. You know the right things to say. You’ll make an amazing prince.”

Jimin purses his lips then casts Jungkook one last smile before closing the door behind him.

۩۩۩

“Hey, Jungmyeon,” someone says beside him while he’s reading on one of the field benches. He looks sideways and sees Lee Taemin sitting there, looking as pretty as ever with his silver hair and wide smile.

Jimin points to himself in question. Taemin laughs, albeit too loudly, then nods. “Yeah, you. I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“Wh-What is it?” Jimin swallows a lump down his throat, trying to keep his heartbeat steady but fails. He just hopes his face isn’t as red as a tomato.

“We’ve been seeing each other a lot lately and… I was wondering maybe you wanted to go out later,” Taemin asks and oh, he looks away shyly scratching the back of his head.

“L-Later?” a smile slowly makes it’s way to his face. He can’t believe this is happening. “I uh… Yeah. Yes, I’d like that.”

“Great!” Taemin claps his hands then opens the palm of his hand.

Jimin looks up at him questioningly. Taemin rolls his eyes, as if Jimin should have known what the gesture meant.

“Your phone, silly, so I could give you my number.”

“Oh,” Jimin fishes his phone out of his pocket and almost drops it in his haste. He shakily hands it to Taemin who them proceeds to punch in his number.

“Great. Just send me your address and I’ll pick you up at seven,” Taemin doesn’t wait for Jimin to respond. He gets up, gives one wave, and walks away.

Jimin sits there frozen, his hand up and waving without him knowing it.

He glances down to his phone where Taemin’s contact information flashes. He can’t believe it. Taemin had just asked him out. Is this a date? What should he wear? Where are they going? A million questions run through Jimin’s head at once.

He thinks he should text Taemin his address at this moment. He might forget later since he has the whole afternoon class and still has his lessons with Seokjin. He’ll still be able to make it back his apartment to change and be in time for Taemin to pick him up.

He sends the address and waits a while for a response.

Except it surprises him.

Taemin
Who dis?

Jimin raises a brow then types.

Me
It’s Jimin
The one you asked out a while ago

Taemin
Oh, right, yeah
See ya later

Jimin smiles a little then puts his phone away. As much as he wants to think about the shocking turn of events so far, he thinks he won’t be able to handle it and decides to continue studying.

“So, a date tonight, huh?” Namjoon’s voice interrupts him with a teasing edge to his voice. “Do you need a chauffeur, or a carriage like Cinderella?”

“Hyung,” Jimin chuckles then closes his book. “I… I don’t wanna think about it.”

“Why? Are you reconsidering? Because if you do, then that would be awesome and—“

“No… No, I’m not reconsidering,” Jimin breathes out heavily. “Why would you think I do that?”

“Jimin, he still doesn’t know your name,” Namjoon points out with a raised brow.

“Not everyone knows my name, hyung.”

“Well, you’ve never introduced yourself to them. And that Taemin guy, you’ve bumped into him and corrected him more times than I’ve kissed Seokjin.”

“TMI, hyung,” Jimin fake gags.

Namjoon laughs lightly then takes his seat beside Jimin. “Seriously though, I don’t think you should go alone.”

Jimin understands why he shouldn’t go alone, but can’t he enjoy one night without worrying about media snooping up on him? He’s actually glad it’s Taemin who is asking him, since the dance captain never once mentioned him being a prince in their many brief encounters. He doesn’t need someone to go talk about royalty shit while he’s out. He just wants to be Jimin.

“I wanna go alone with him, hyung,” Jimin gives Namjoon a strong look. “I’ll be careful, I promise.”

Namjoon purses his lips then sighs. “You have to tell Seokjin, though. We don’t want media to catch an issue on this.”

Jimin thinks why a simple date would be such a big deal. Then he remembers Yangdon’s view on commitment.

“Is it because you guys see romance as something sacred?” Jimin asks.

“Who told you about that?”

“Jungkook,” he answers.

“So he told you about his past, I presume?” Namjoon sounds surprised.

“He didn’t… He just mentioned it when I teased him about Taehyung,” Jimin says and notices how Namjoon sighs heavily. “Why? What happened to Jungkook in the past.”

“It’s not my place to tell,” Namjoon says glancing towards Jimin. “Just know that something didn’t work out and it wasn’t really pretty.”

Jimin nods, leaving it at that. He doesn’t ask further and they sit there in silence. It’s not awkward but it also isn’t comfortable either. There’s still words unsaid, mostly from Namjoon’s part but neither of them seems to acknowledge it.

Taehyung and Jungkook are still out on one of their dates (the refuse to acknowledge that but Jimin knows) so he takes that opportunity to prepare himself, make himself look presentable.

He’s never worn any of the makeup products Paulo gave to him, usually only the foundation cream and a little bit of gloss. But tonight, he feels bold to put shadow and liner over his eyes to make it pop out. He applies tint to his lips, too (for not reason, it just completes the look).

He picks out something casual and decent, a simple blue button up he tucks into his jeans. He pairs it with simple black rubber shoes. He checks if he has his wallet, keys, and phone before he leave the apartment.

He and Taemin had exchanged a few text over the day, mostly just Jimin. He didn’t want to seem too eager but he was excited. This would be his first date, and with his crush, too.

Though Taemin’s replies were short, he still felt like they held meaning. He believed they did. He wanted them, too. Even just a simple “K” or “On my way” was okay for him. He treated it special.

He greets the doorman to the building then waits outside for Taemin or any sight of his car. He sends the other a text saying he’ll be waiting. Taemin doesn’t reply too long with another simple “K”.

Jimin smiles down at his screen and pockets his phone. He leans back on the railings of the stairs leading up to the lobby and looks up at the sky. Starless, unsurprisingly. He remembers Namjoon talking about how clear the sky in Yangdon was, and how pretty the starts looked at night.

He busied himself by observing his surroundings; a late night jogger with their dog, he greets the residents who enter the building with a smile, and he even answers some questions about being a prince. He doesn’t mind them, since they’re not too pushy about it.

He hasn’t noticed an hour had passed since their supposed to be meeting time. He looks down at his phone, heart pounding nervously, and debates weather to send another text to Taemin.

He calls.

It rings for a few times before someone finally picks up. But behind Taemin’s rather slurred voice is loud music with the bass vibrating through the speakers.

“Hello,” Taemin greets cheerfully.

“Taemin? It’s me, Jimin,” he says raising his voice a little knowing Taemin couldn’t probably hear clearly because of the music.

“Sorry, don’t know a Jimin,” Taemin says and Jimin ignores the knot forming on his chest.

“I… You asked me out earlier today… at the university field,” Jimin supplies.

He hears Taemin says a prolonged “Oh,” from the other line. “Right. I forgot.”

“You… You forgot?” Jimin blinks, jaw dropped in disbelief.

“Yeah, I did. Say, why don’t you catch up here? Rumor says a prince is coming,” Taemin says.

“Prince?” Jimin furrows his brows.

“Yeah, that prince in our school. Baek Jiyoon, I think was his name.”

Jimin scoffs. “I’m that prince, and my name is Park Jimin,” he says, his voice raised not for the previous intended purpose anymore.

“That’s so cool! Are you on your way?”

Jimin blinks again and releases a heavy exhale. “I… I thought you and I were going out, alone, when you invited me.”

“Nah, dude. My friends asked me to invite you,” he says nonchalantly.

But it has Jimin’s heart shattering.

He feels tears start to form in his eyes. His grip on his phone tightens, his free hand clenched into a tight fist.

“Fuck you, Lee Taemin,” he says lowly.

“What was that aga—“

“I said fuck you!” Jimin shouts then ends the call. He angrily walks up the steps back to the lobby and into the elevator. He heavily opens the door back into his apartment then throws the keys into the fish bowl they keep on the foyer.

He walks around the living room, feeling livid, then picks up one of the throw pillows on the sofa. He buries his face in it then screams out all his emotions.

As he removes the pillow from his face, he notices two wet spots have been left there then feels the tears falling from his eyes. He wipes them away but more only fall until the weight of it all come crashing down on him; his hiccups turning to sobs.

He falls back down the sofa hugging the pillow to his chest then curling on himself. He feels like a big idiot, feels like for once he was finally seen by someone he genuinely liked. He can’t believe he thought someone like Taemin would be understanding, compassionate.

Being a great dancer doesn’t equal to great personality, Jimin.

Maybe he should have listened to Namjoon way back. That way he wouldn’t feel like all his expectations had been quickly dumped in the trash. It feels like a waste, hoping that Taemin would be someone who saw Jimin for who he really was, not because he was some prince from a far off land. He made himself believe that Taemin saw him that way, that Taemin actually saw Jimin for just Jimin.

But nah, dude. His friends asked him to invite Jimin. Taemin… really didn’t care.

He remembers the first time he saw Taemin dance on stage, how flawless he looked and how graceful his executions were. He saw how Taeming interacted with his team, how people praised him, and how easy he got along with everybody.

But then he also remembers the time they met each other in campus, away from the stage. Taemin didn’t even remember his name, calling him any name as long as it started with a letter ‘J’. How Taemin kept conversation short, how he was so vague in asking Jimin out.

“You’re so stupid,” he whispers to himself and buries his face in the pillow as he continues to sob.

He doesn’t know how long he stays like that. He would prefer to stay like that forever but alas, a knock on the door takes him out of his musings. He’d think it’s Taehyung, but why would the owner of the place knock when they have the key? He shrugs it off, thinking that maybe Taehyung forgot his keys, again.

He fixes himself up at best, but his eyes are still a little red and puffy. He’ll come up with an excuse.

Weakly, he opens the door, and is ready to chat Taehyung’s ear off about forgetting his keys when he realizes… That’s not Taehyung.

Pale skin, midnight black hair, cat-like features.

“Y-Yoongi-hyung?” Jimin’s eyes widen and his jaw drops in surprise. “Wha… How… You’re back!”

“I am,” Yoongi smiles but then it drops when he examines Jimin’s face. “Are you… Were you crying?”

“Oh uh…” Jimin wipes his nose. “I was… cutting onions… Yeah. Those things really are a tear-jerker.”

Yoongi simply nods, much to Jimin’s relief. He doesn’t ask about it further.

“Well I was in the area and thought maybe I could drop on by with some pizza,” Yoongi says lifting a box up and oh, pepperoni. Jimin’s favorite.

“Wow, thanks hyung,” a smile makes its way to his face and he steps aside to let the elder in. “Come in. We can watch a movie while you’re here.”

“I’m sorry to have come on short notice,” Yoongi says abashedly. “I would have called you, but you were unreachable.”

“Oh, I uh… I think you called when I was still speaking with someone on the phone,” Jimin smiles nervously.

“Well, again, I’m sorry for this sudden visit,” Yoongi smiles widely, gums and teeth and all that.

It… makes Jimin flutter.

It’s nothing but silence for a few seconds until Jimin shakes out of it. “Take a seat, hyung. I’ll go get us drinks.”

“Thank you, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi says and takes a seat on the sofa.

Meanwhile, Jimin runs to the kitchen. He leans on the kitchen counter, one hand gripping the tiles and the other resting on his heart above his chest. It’s beating, frantically, and Jimin doesn’t understand why. It must be because Yoongi has come when he was down. Maybe it was gratefulness the elder came. Maybe it was Yoongi’s smile. Damn it, he doesn’t know.

What he does know is he’s nervous, and he’s never felt like this before.

He sucks a deep breath in and exhales just as heavily. It’s nothing serious. Yoongi was just around the area, a coincidence at best. He should be thankful to fate for not having to spend this night alone. He thinks if Yoongi never came, he’d still be on the sofa crying until he’s pass out.

He comes back to the living room with two cans of soda he took form the fridge. Yoongi has already made himself comfortable, and the pizza box is open on the table in front of him.

“What movie do you wanna watch, hyung?” Jimin asks as he sets up the TV and opens Netflix.

Yoongi hums while thinking. “How about The Princess Bride?”

Jimin snorts.

“What?” Yoongi asks with lips curled upward. “It’s a good movie.”

“Yeah, it would be if not for the repeating lines,” Jimin then poses like a swordsman and the tone of his voice changes. “Hello, my name is Inigo Montoya.”

Yoongi jumps up from the sofa and imitates Jimin’s stance. “You killed my father.”

“Prepare to die!” they finish together and throw their heads back laughing.

“Ahh, iconic,” Jimin says wiping a tear away from his eye. Yoongi sits back down on the couch catching his breath.

He selects the chosen movie form the list and once the familiar intro comes in, he takes a seat on the sofa. He takes a slice of pizza and munches on it as the movie starts introducing farm boy and the princess.

“Hoseok and Namjoon once had a drinking game while watching this,” Yoongi says out of the blue. “It was the most amusing thing I have ever seen.”

“Really? What happened?” Jimin asked sounding intrigued.

“Let’s say they had an earful of the queen’s nagging the next day, but it was funny at most,” Yoongi laughs recalling the memory. “Hoseok wouldn’t stop rambling the Inigo Montoya line. He even took the rapier of one of the knight statues in the castle.”

Jimin snorts and laughs out loud, imagining the image of his bright hyung drunk and waving a fake sword around reciting the greatest one liner of all time.

They settle into a comfortable silence as the movie goes on. It goes on like that until the reunion between Buttercup and Westley.  Jimin isn’t really a stay-put type of person when it comes to movies. He always finds the need to shift every once in a while. Yoongi, on the other hand, seems to have never moved from his position, too focused on the movie going on.

Jimin also likes to lie down on something, but the armrests aren’t really an option since he knows his neck is going to hurt afterwards. He usually lies down on Taehyung’s lap when they watch these movies at home.

Yoongi must notice his unease when he glances at Jimin with a concerned look. “Jimin-ah, is something bothering you?”

“Well,” Jimin hesitates. “I… I usually lie down on something when I’m… watching a movie…” he adits and he thinks he must sound ridiculous. He’s about to tell Yoongi it’s nothing to be concerned about when the elder shifts his position then pats his lap.

“You can lie down here,” Yoongi offers and oh my god Jimin’s heart stopped for a second then comes back full force.

Slowly he moves from his position and lies sideways until his head is on Yoongi’s lap. It’s not a position he’s unfamiliar with but knowing it’s someone else aside from Taehyung makes it all feel new.

A while later Jimin feels fingers combing through his hair and he hums. It feels nice like that, comforting, like a lullaby to lull him to a peaceful state.

“Jimin-ah,” Yoongi says barely above a whisper but Jimin catches it and hums in response. “Whatever happened today, it’s another obstacle to learn from. You can experience painful things, but from them you also learn,” Yoongi says as he continues carding his fingers through Jimin’s soft brown locks.

Jimin’s chest tightens, because how could Yoongi know something bad happened today. Then again, Yoongi had said he was around the area, even arrived not long after Jimin had stormed back inside. Was it possible Yoongi had seen?

“Shh,” Yoongi lulls and Jimin only then realizes he’s trembling.

“I… I’m sorry hyung,” he says in a small voice.

“Nothing to be sorry about, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi says, his voice smooth and deep. “If anything, I’m the one who should apologize. I walked into something I should have never been in the first place.”

Jimin understands what Yoongi is talking about, but he couldn’t help but wonder if there’s a different meaning behind those words.

Yoongi continues to comb his fingers through Jimin’s hair for the remainder of the movie. It’s during the final battle scene when Jimin’s eyes start to feel heavy. The last thing he sees on screen is the sweet kiss shared between Buttercup and Westley and he drifts off to sleep.

For a moment, he feels something soft press on his forehead, but he’s too drowsy to wonder what it is. It feels nice, anyway, and he smiles unconsciously.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XVI: Between Us

The weekend had gone by surprisingly normal. Except maybe for the fact Taehyung screamed in the middle of the night when he found Yoongi on the couch the night he came to visit. They had all slept in afterwards; Jimin found Jungkook on Taehyung’s bed cuddled closely with his best friend but he didn’t push or question it further during breakfast.

Sunday lessons went about normally per usual. They went though a few more pointers on the Yangdonese Constitution, which isn’t that difficult in Jimin’s opinion. He also found time to review his essay for Philosophy, though he isn’t sure it’s pass worthy. He’ll have to make due for next week.

For now, he’ll have to prepare for the South Korea-Yangdon State Dinner, the eve of the Independence Day. He’s taking his fit for the event, but it already makes his heart pound in his ribcage thinking about what’s going to happen in just six days time.

He’s going to announce whether he’ll claim the throne or deny it. He’s been ready to deny it since day one but now…

He’s learned enough, from culture to laws. He knows every basic gesture one had to make to high officials, to the general and chief of the force, to every botanical plant that symbolized the country with great meaning. Standing, sitting, walking, and poising, he’s mastered them all.

But what really stuck with him is the bonds he’d formed in his weeks of study. He’s made close ties with security, with the maids and chefs, all of who are locals of Yangdon. He’s heard their stories, heard their voices, wants to make a difference from the flaws. He hears about children, the elderly, workers, and wants to innovate further, wants to see what change he can bring, even just small, to make these people’s lives easier.

Most importantly, he’s grown fond of the family he’s found. Seokjin, Namjoon, Hoseok, Jungkook, and Yoongi. He’s grown close with them, comfortable enough to share his worries and doubts and they’re always them to tell him he’s doing a good job. Denying the position feels like he’s denying them.

He wants to continue living a normal life, but would he risk the bonds he’s formed for normalcy?

“Your grace,” Paulo catches his attention. The stylist had come back to work on his attire. “I asked you a question. Would you like teal or blue?”

Jimin’s brows furrow in question. “What’s the difference again?”

Paulo rolls his eyes and takes up a catalogue with many different color shades. He points to where ‘blue’ is labeled then to where ‘teal’ is.

“I… What do you think would suit me? I’m not really an expert on these things,” Jimin asks but he doesn’t really know what the color is intended for.

“’Tis not about being an expert,” Paulo exclaims making Jimin jump back in surprise. “”Tis about how you feel, how the color makes you feel. Viva! Adelante!”

Jimin blinks then his lips curl upward in an awkward smile. “Viva,” he says weakly.

“But I would not pass up a chance to give my personal input,” Paulo says then rubs his chin with his index and thumb. “Have you ever dyed your hair?”

Jimin shakes his head.

“Then it is decided!” Paulo claps his hands with a wide smile. “Silver blue hair and a black golden sparkling suit!”

“That’s… Isn’t that a bit too much?” Jimin winces.

“Nonsense. For my friend Yuan’s son, nothing is a bit too much. Ha!” Paulo raises a fist to the air. “You hear that Yuan! Your son is going to look dashing!”

Jimin giggles lightly feeling the nervousness melt away. He’s recently discovered Paulo’s friendship with his father and while the stylist had been a suspect on selling him out, Paulo had proven himself trustworthy. He’d proved it further when Paulo had turned down news reporters who swarmed the consulate residence.

“Now,” Paulo pulls him out of his musings holding a brush and a packet of hair dye. “Shall we?”

۩۩۩

Yoongi could hear the music from the hall. He guesses Jimin is in the dance studio again. The younger always finds time after his lessons to go and practice.

But it’s late and Jimin still has early morning classes.

Yoongi turns to the door ready to tell Jimin off. “Jimin-ah, you should be ho- Oh my god!” Yoongi jumps back and Jimin shouts back in surprise.

“What the… What…” Yoongi gestures his hand in front of him wildly.

“What?” Jimin blinks, his hands folded to his chest.

“Your hair,” Yoongi motions for the sliver blue that has graced Jimin’s locks.

Jimin’s hand slowly goes to his hair. “Is it bad?”

Yoongi quickly shakes his head. “No… No, why would you think that? It looks amazing… on you. Beautiful even… Uh, I mean uniquely and really… Really…” Yoongi shuts his mouth keeping himself from spilling more of his thoughts that were always meant to have stayed at the back of his head, for him and him only.

He just hopes Jimin didn’t catch the context of what he said. But judging from the pink dusting Jimin’s cheeks, he knows Jimin heard enough.

“I uh… I’m just gonna leave,” Yoongi points out the door and he’s ready to turn and leave when Jimin stops him.

“Hyung,” Jimin calls. Yoongi turns and sees Jimin looking down on the floor. “Will you uh… Yangdonese waltz…”

Yoongi raises his brows in question. Does Jimin want Yoongi to check if his dancing is fine? Because in the entire time Jimin has come to practice, he's never made one single flaw. Though that may be biased on Yoongi's end.

"Your dancing is already perfect, Jimin," Yoongi blurts out his thoughts and he mentally punches himself for blurting that out. It might not be what the younger implied.

It really isn't what Jimin meant because he shakes his head but before Yoongi could panic further, Jimin speaks up, “Would you like to accompany me in the Yangdonese Waltz?”

Yoongi stands still, both of them do. The air hanging in the room is indescribable, but it’s something in between heavy and not. Tense, as both of them try to find more words to say.

Yoongi decides to make the first move. He walks over to the speakers and replaces Jimin’s phone with his own. He opens his music app and plays the familiar string melody of the Yangdonese Waltz.

He turns to face Jimin again who has a look of surprise on his face. Mustering the all the courage he has, Yoongi sways side to side, an invitation to the dance, and slowly takes a few steps towards Jimin.

Jimin sways as well, eyes rising from the floor to meet Yoongi’s and without words, their hands meet. Yoongi holds Jimin’s hands delicately, like he would with a flower. His touch to Jimin’s waist is feather light. He looks from their intertwined hands to Jimin’s pretty brown eyes.

They move their feet in tandem, in a rhythm until they’re dancing around the room. Yoongi spins Jimin in his arms slowly until Jimin’s back is facing him. The younger holds one arm out as Yoongi curls his own around his waist. He takes Jimin’s outstretched hand in his free one, and they continue to glide against the floor, shoes clicking and squeaking in every movement.

Jimin slightly turns his head and their eyes meet. Their eyes remain with each other, steady and with a heavy emotion hanging before them. Yoongi spins Jimin again and lifts his arm in an L position. Jimin follows and they circle each other slowly.

“You forgot your fan,” Yoongi points out with a smirk.

“Want me to stop and get it?” Jimin asks as they move in the opposite direction of their previous movement.

Yoongi takes Jimin’s hand and pulls him forward so they’re in the position they first started in. Jimin visibly swallows, eyes never leaving Yoongi’s.

“Do you want to stop?” Yoongi asks.

Jimin shakes his head pursing his lips. Yoongi gives a nod and they continue to sway side to side, not really incorporating the traditional dance anymore.

The song ends and slowly they end their swaying but they don’t let each other go. Their eyes are still trained on each other and Yoongi would like it that way if only he didn’t have the urge to surge forward and claim those plump soft looking lips.

He’d love to kiss Jimin silly but… He doesn’t know if the younger feels the same.

Then there’s Jimin’s falling out.

That night Yoongi had heard everything. It’s true that he had come back but a call from Namjoon had prompt Yoongi to head to Jimin’s place. He didn’t know why Namjoon had suggested Yoongi but when he arrived at the apartment complex to hear Jimin on the phone he knew the bodyguard must have known something was about to happen.

When Yangdonese fall in love, they fall in deep.

It applied to Jimin and he’d say the same for himself. Yoongi thought he’d never feel it but here he is, gazing softly into soft brown eyes that belonged to the Prince, the person he’s supposed to see as a rival.

But no, Yoongi had developed a crush, a serious one at that.

“Hyung?” Jimin gently says. Yoongi shakes out of his musings and realizes he’d broken eye contact. “Is anything the matter?”

Yoong shakes his head and releases his hold on Jimin, regretfully. “You did well, Jimin-ah. Everyone will definitely want to dance with you at the party, much more at the ball.”

Jimin smiles tightly. “Thanks, hyung,” he says rubbing his arm up and down. “I should… I should probably go. I still have a paper to finish.”

“Yeah, sure,” Yoongi steps away with a nod. “Good luck with that, Jimin-ah.”

Jimin smiles gratefully before he runs to the room and gathers his things. He’s about to leave through the door when he stops and turns to Yoongi.

“Hyung,” Jimin says and Yoongi turns as well. “Thank you, for the company. And… I bet a lot of people like to dance with you, too.”

“I don’t dance with that much people, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi chuckles lightly.

“Well then, it is an honor to have danced with you today,” Jimin bows and stands back up with a shy smile. “I’d dance with you again when I have the chance.”

He smiles at Yoongi while Yoongi gapes at him. With pursed lips Jimin walks out leaving Yoongi standing alone in the middle of the room.

He releases a heavy breath and pushes his hair back. His heart starts to beat its way out of his chest and he feels his cheeks aflame. So much for confidence. Yoongi is now a blushing wreck.

He rubs his face with his hands then goes to get his phone which is now playing one of the piano medleys he composed. He mumbles something underneath his breath, about pretty faces and being so impossible when he hears a laugh from behind him.

It sends a shiver down his spine, makes him freeze on spot.

“I applaud you for that show you put on just now,” the cold voice of his uncle echoes through the walls and for the first time since he was a kid, Yoongi wants to hid away from it. “Making the prince fall for you is a great strategy. Then you reveal yourself and break his heart. Truly like one of those soap operas your mother used to like watching.”

“That is not my intention,” Yoongi sneers.

“Then what is? Marrying into the throne?” His uncle chuckles. “You know that isn’t the plan, boy.”

“I’m not sure I know what the plan is.”

“Marrying into the throne defeats the purpose of putting our name up there. If you marry Park-Kim Jimin then you are,” his uncle flips the small table where the speaker and his phone lay. “Creating a new name!” his uncle shouts as the gadget fall with a heavy thud rolling on the floor. “That was not the intention of putting you next in line, boy! You are to put the name Min, the family of Diwa, on that throne! You dare spoil this all boy?”

“I still don’t understand why you are so insistent of me becoming king, uncle,” Yoongi’s voice is slightly raised. “I understand that it is my father’s wish but should we really hurt others to get to it.”

“I will do what is necessary to fulfill my brother’s final wishes, and so will you,” he points a finger at Yoongi. “And don’t go behind my back the next time you make unprecedented plans. Your short visit back to Yangdon has trailed us behind, Lord of Diwa. I was this close to hastening your reign when you showed up out of nowhere back in Yangdon.”

Yoongi furrows his brows trying to understand what his uncle meant. “Why? What were you doing while I was gone?”

“It no longer matters,” his uncle spits. “You will continue on with the plan, follow, and get that throne,” his uncle punctuates through gritted teeth.

Taehyung and Jungkook glance at each other, their backs pressed to the wall right outside of the dance studio. They had come to see Jimin but have arrived to witness something else.

“Oh my god,” Jungkook whispers.

“He’s… This is…” Taehyung tries to even his breathing out.

When he hears footsteps nearing the door, he grabs Taehyung’s arm and drags him down the hallway.

۩۩۩

“You think I don’t know?” Seokjin looks up at the two in front of his desk. His expression is passive, as if he’s always known of this.

Jungkook isn’t surprised though. Seokjin seems to know everything going on in internal political affairs.

“Hyung, we can’t keep him here,” Taehyung rests his hands on the table and leans forward. “He can cause trouble. He’s gonna hurt Jimin.”

“Taehyung, was it Yoongi who said those words you had just told me,” Seokjin says, face remaining neutral.

Taehyung leans back and shakes his head.

“I know you’re worried for your friend, Taehyung, but you have to assess the situation properly, too,” Seokjin says. “And don’t worry. Jimin is in safe hands. We will not let anybody hurt him, not even Yoongi.”

“I doubt Yoongi could hurt Jimin,” Hoseok speaks while typing something on his tablet. “The guy is more whipped than cream.”

“I’m seriously really worried, hyung,” Taehyung raises his voice. “His uncle… He sounded… It was like he was ready to take down anybody, even Yoongi-hyung himself.”

“So who do you think the real bad guy here is?” Seokjin leans forward resting his elbows on the table and his chin on his hands.

“The Duke of Diwa isn’t really known to be the kindest of souls,” Jungkook supplies. “Known for contributing to laws our constitution has established, always knows the safest way out of conflict, but personality wise? Not someone you’re willing to invite to tea parties.”

Jungkook glances to Taehyung. “Yoongi-hyung didn’t do anything, Tae. It’s the Duke of Diwa who we have to keep a close eye on.”

“We’ve been doing that,” Hoseok says. “Even the queen had suggested a private investigation be held, but this man slithers like a snake, and I hate snakes.”

“It’s hard to find evidence against him,” Seokjin adds. “He works alone, manipulates the servants of the palace to work internally. It’s difficult to keep track. We can’t accuse on assumptions alone.”

“But this isn’t an assumption, hyung,” Taehyung points out of the door. “Someone is out there ready to steal the throne. I don’t… I don’t want Jimin to end up like his dad.”

Taehyung words leave a heavy air in the room. Seokjin clenches his hands together and Hoseok stops typing.

Jungkook rests a hand on Taehyung’s back hoping it would comfort him even just a little.

“I don’t want that to happen, too, Taehyung,” Seokjin says in a low voice. “And I’m just as scared as you. I understand how you feel but jumping into action without solid proof is like walking into a field of nails with bare feet.”

“We have to let Jimin know, at least,” Hoseok says calmly. “That was the lapse during Prince Yuan’s time. People knew that there were people plotting behind his back yet nobody told him.”

“He’s right,” Seokjin nods. “We have to tell Jimin so he could be careful, too. If anybody can protect Jimin, it’s Jimin himself.”

“I’ll tell him at home,” Taehyung says.

“I’ll ask Namjoon to do a background check on everyone invited to the party this Saturday,” Seokjin opens his laptop.

Everyone’s suggestions are overlapping one another; increasing security, contacting the queen about possible plans, choppers and the military on standby. It’s all overwhelming that they are obviously missing one point.

“What about Yoongi-hyung?” Jungkook asks immediately silencing the room.

They all glance at him then exchange looks with each other.

“Yoongi hasn’t done anything wrong,” Seokjin says. “But… I think it’s for the best that we maintain a distance between the both of them.”

“Hyung, that’ll be hurting both of them at once,” Hoseok says lowering his tablet. “They’re already very close.”

“You’re right,” Seokjin nods. “We… We shouldn’t be the one to make that decision. But still, Jimin should know. He has to.”

“No!” a new voice enters and they all turn towards the door where Yoongi is standing.

“Yoongi! How long have you been there?” Seokjin stands from his seat. Everyone mirrors the same shocked expression on this face.

“Long enough,” hurt is clear in Yoongi’s voice. “I… I know my uncle’s intentions okay and it's true he wanted me to pay a key role in whatever this is he's planning but I'm overlooking things to help keep Jimin safe from any harm. I'm not going forth with what my uncle wants."

The room falls silent, only Yoongi’s heavy breathing audible. Taehyung gives Yoongi a look and the elder doesn’t blame him. He’s heard things and he only wants his best friend’s safety. Yoongi can make due with the angry look directed at him.

“Look, I don’t want the throne.,” Yoongi exhales when nobody speaks. “I don’t want to be king knowing we have a more competent ruler before us but that heir is also in danger,” Yoongi points out the door. “I… I didn’t want to be bring you into this but... You all want to keep Jimin safe so I’m gonna tell you something of deep confidentiality.”

Everyone exchanges looks with each other. The air in the room is tense as they all wait for Seokjin’s final decision.

“Is Jimin home?” Seokjin turns to Taehyung.

Taehyung nods. “He’s finishing his final paper.”

“You should go home, then,” Seokjin suggests. “While Yoongi and I talk this out.”

Taehyung’s jaw drops in surprise. “What? I’m not allowed to join in discussing about my best friend’s safety?”

“Tae,” Jungkook gently pulls his arm and gives him a pleading look. Taehyung gives in with a sigh. “Okay,” he says but quickly gives Yoongi a hard look. “I still don’t trust you, though.”

Yoongi nods before Taehyung and Jungkook leave the room.

۩۩۩

Jimin is in a good mood. He’s nearly finished with his final paper for philosophy. It no longer sounds forced. For once, he feels like everything he has written there was the truest, coming from the bottom of his heart.

He’s submitted the rationale to his professor and the man had nodded with a grimace. Jimin takes that as a good thing, especially when the man had said he’s expecting a good paper come next week.

He plans to finish the paper on Friday before the party on Saturday , which is three days from now, where he’s finally going to announce his claim or deny to the throne.

He’s ready for his answer.

He’s also ready for his last lesson with Seokjin, which he feels is just going to be a run through on everything he’s learned so far. He’s skipping through the foyer when suddenly his entry to the West wing is blocked.

“Oh! Your grace,” Jimin quickly bows to the Duke of Diwa. “A pleasant afternoon.”

The duke levels him with a look before he walks around Jimin in a circle. “I see you’ve learned proper etiquette, boy.”

“Ah, yes. Lord Kim had provided me with enough knowledge on these fields,” Jimin smiles although he feels like he’s being skinned slowly by the duke’s gaze upon him.

Duke Min stops in front of him with a sinister smile, unbeknownst to Jimin. “Boy, you do not know enough.”

“Wha—I beg your pardon,” Jimin catches himself.

“You, child, are not eligible to be the heir compared to my nephew,” he says slowly circling Jimin again.

“I… I don’t understand,” Jimin furrows his brows. He follows the duke’s movement with his eyes.

“Don’t tell me you don’t know,” the man snickers. “You aren’t the only heir to the throne. And it’s quite relieving to know since it is clear you don’t want the throne.”

“I don’t—“

“Oh, I’m sure it’s nothing important,” the duke cuts him off with a wave of his hand. “Even if you did want it, you wouldn’t do as well as Lord Min Yoongi. He would excel as the king. He would do even better than what your grandmother is doing.”

Jimin is still trying to take all of that in. The man is implying that Yoongi could be king. Does that mean he’s another heir to the throne? An heir Jimin never knew of.

“You and he are close, I presume?” the duke asks. Jimin glances to the side where the duke stands and nods slowly. “Well, I don’t actually believe in friendships during rivalry. It defeats the purpose of trying to achieve the goal.”

Jimin furrows his brows. Is the man implying what Jimin thinks he is?

“Goal?”

“Well, yes. Haven’t you heard? My nephew is eager to take the crown. That is why he is here,” he says. “He wanted to see who the competition was and to say he was… disappointed is an understatement.”

Jimin feels his chest clench. He doesn’t want to believe all these man’s words. But again, he recalls his mother’s praises on the Duke of Diwa; the man does what is best for his country, even if it is spilling the hurtful truth.

But he doesn’t want to believe that Yoongi had only gone close because of the opportunity to the throne. Surely there must be something wrong here, a misunderstanding. But then it all makes sense. Yoongi’s sudden visit, the reason he’s always there during lessons. Was their friendship all just an act?

More importantly, did Seokjin know that Yoongi was an eligible heir to the throne? Did everyone know? Why didn’t anybody tell him?

“Boy, I’ll be frank with you. I believe Lord Kim had told you that you may state your claim anytime before the party for the eve of our independence day. State it now and all problems for that day will come no more,” he says looking smug. “You’ll maintain a peaceful life and Yangdon will continue to prosper.”

“What exactly do you think my claim would be?”

“For you to hand over the throne, of course,” the duke answers confidently. “You don’t actually believe that you could run the country? You’ve barely ever lived there.”

For the first time, Jimin looks up at the duke with the emotions he wants to pass through. It’s nothing of rage, but impassive. He levels the duke, who is shorter than him, with a cold look and for the first time, his arrogant act drops.

“I will not let anybody come in between me and my father’s legacy,” Jimin says coolly. “Even if it means a shot straight to my chest.”

He says it with finality and turns away leaving the duke there quivering.

But even that display of bravery couldn’t keep Jimin’s tears from falling. He’s still hurt, especially from the secrets kept from him, the thoughts running through his head. He needs them sorted out, but he doesn’t know how. He doesn’t even know who to believe.

“Jimin-ah,” he hears a familiar voice call and for the first time, he wants to run as far from it as possible.

“Not now, hyung,” Jimin says as he continues to walk down the hallway to Seokjin’s study.

“What’s the matter,” Yoongi is quickly by him, spinning so he’s in front of the younger. He sees Jimin’s tears falling down and wipes them away. The act is so gentle that for a second Jimin doesn’t believe the duke’s words from earlier.

But he needs to know. He doesn’t want any more secrets.

“Is it true?” he says in a whisper. “That you’re a legitimate heir to the throne?”

“Wha… Where did you—“

“Answer me,” Jimin demands, his voice loud.

Yoongi sighs in defeat, hands leaving Jimin. “It’s true.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Jimin breathes out heavily. “Why did you make me believe you actually cared?”

“Jimin-ah, I do care,” Yoongi is about to hold Jimin’s shoulders when the younger flinches away.

“But you didn’t care enough to tell me,” he says. “I have lived my whole life not knowing I’m a prince and feeling like I’m not good for anything. For once, I thought I wouldn’t have to live like that once I accepted these lessons. But then I’ve been lied to, tricked into thinking that I could do it. I could do something for once.”

“You can do something, Jimin-ah,” Yoongi says gently.

Jimin takes a deep breath in and exhales shakily. “I don’t… I don’t want to be given hope only for it to be taken away.”

Jimin hugs himself, his eyes shut tight as if he’s curling into himself again. It looks like he wants to hide himself from the world, hide himself from everything. It’s like his growth these past few weeks is being shredded back to nothing. Yoongi doesn’t want that. If he could, he’d destroy everything making Jimin feel this way.

But he’s the reason Jimin feels this way. Is it possible to be able to destroy yourself?

“Jimin-ah, I don’t want the throne,” Yoongi says gently but Jimin shakes his head.

“I… Not now, hyung. I don’t want to be given false hope anymore,” Jimin whispers. “I… I just… I want to go home.”

Yoongi debates whether he should push it or not. He decides on the latter, knowing nothing good would come out of it.

“Okay,” he says. “I’ll… I’ll tell Seokjin-hyung you’re not feeling well.”

“You’re going to lie to him, too?” Jimin says gently but it leaves a sting.

“I…” Yoongi couldn’t finish his sentence because Jimin has his back on him and is running back the way he came from.

“He knows,” is the first thing Yoongi says when he enters his room. He rubs a hand tiredly over his face and walks over to the desk and sits on one of the chairs in front.

Seokjin stops whatever he’s writing and sighs. “It was bound to happen with your uncle in the building. But I personally think this will give Jimin better judgment.”

“Yeah, a judgment where he hates me,” Yoongi says with a sigh. “It was bound to happen anyway. Maybe I should’ve never kept it hidden.”

“When exactly did you keep it hidden, Yoongi?” Seokjin asks tilting his head to the side. “Because if anything, I think your uncle would have liked it if you didn’t.”

Yoongi thinks. It’s true he and his uncle never discussed hiding the fact that Yoongi is eligible for the throne and is basically Jimin’s rival. He thinks back to his first conversation with Jimin. The piano room.

“He never knew,” Yoongi realizes. “Nobody told him and… I liked it that way.”

“Why?”

“Because… I didn’t want him to see me as a rival. I wanted to be his friend,” Yoongi looks surprised with his own answer. “I wanted to build something naturally but… It’s ruined.”

Yoongi rubs his face with his hands. “I should have just told him before my uncle did.”

“It’s too late to ponder on such things, Yoongi,” Seokjin says with a look of sympathy. “Although your uncle is another worry in our matters, we don’t have to any longer. Namjoon has taken care of everything.”

“You… dug it out?” Yoongi says shooting up in surprise.

Seokjin nods. “He did it with a calm threat on his lips, too.”

۩۩۩

Namjoon had been doing his research on the duke’s background for quite some time. It didn’t take a genius to uncover the secrets behind the Duke of Diwa. However people may see hacking as a complicated skill, but to the higher rank security of the Yangdonese monarchy, it is a requirement. They’re trained for it the moment they step forth to volunteer.

Namjoon has never found the use of that skill, until recently.

And it’s the most simple process if one wants to uncover one’s secrets.

Namjoon is just about to head to Seokjin’s study to give him the evidence when he turns the corner to see Jimin and Duke Min in deep conversation. He quickly jumps back to the corner, his back pressed to the wall. From where he is he could hear the conversation going on.

“I believe Lord Kim had told you that you may state your claim anytime before the party for the eve of our independence day. State it now and all problems for that day will come no more,” there’s arrogance laced in the duke’s voice, as if he knows where the conversation would lead to. “You’ll maintain a peaceful life and Yangdon will continue to prosper.”

“What exactly do you think my claim would be?” Namjoon had half expected for Jimin’s voice to be quivering, but he sounds even, ready to stand his ground.

“For you to hand over the throne, of course,” Namjoon makes a tsk noise. “You don’t actually believe that you could run the country? You’ve barely ever lived there.”

 “I will not let anybody come in between me and my father’s legacy, even if it means a shot straight to my chest.”

Jimin says it with intent, with confidence, finality, and with his true feeling puffed into his chest. Namjoon is proud of how Jimin has grown, how Jimin has learned to speak out his beliefs.

But with that comes another realization; Jimin knows Yoongi is up to take the throne away from him.

He hears Jimin’s footsteps coming towards him but the younger doesn’t look anywhere else but straight again. He misses Namjoon in the corner and the bodyguard sighs.

With a nod, he turns the corner and runs straight into the duke.

“Mr. Kim,” the duke looks surprised but he immediately masks it with his usual arrogant demeanor. He raises a brow as if looking lowly at Namjoon. “And what does the head of security have business to do in this particular area?”

The duke maintains a confident act but Namjoon doesn’t miss how the duke’s hands slightly quiver.

“You might not be aware of my job as head of security,” Namjoon starts calmly as he faces the Duke of Diwa. “But my job is to protect the crown, to make sure no harm comes to the crown and to step in when someone toys with the crown’s emotions.”

“You must be very considerate of its emotions then, catering to its needs,” the duke answers sarcastically with a laugh.

Namjoon smiles as well, dimples forming, but in a split second it’s gone replaced with a cold look making the duke shiver. “If you hurt my boy, then you answer directly to me. And whatever crimes I commit against you, remember I have diplomatic independence in 46 countries, including Puerto Rico.”

“Sir, if that is a threat then you must know fear is not in my vocabulary,” the duke raises his voice.

“Perhaps it is not,” Namjoon steps forward and leans closer to whisper to the duke’s ear. “But it is in your eyes.”

۩۩۩

“Namjoon could be scary when he needs to be,” Yoongi says playing the situation in his head. He somehow imagines Namjoon with a burning inferno behind him while he smiles with dimples flashed.

“He’s head of security for a reason,” Seokjin says. “Anyways, I suggest we leave Jimin to his thoughts, first. Let’s not push him any further. There’s only two days until the Korean-Yandonese Friendship Dinner. Let’s leave him to collect his thoughts,” Seokjin glances at Yoongi with a concerned look. “I suggest you do the same, too, with everything that’s about to come out.”

Yoongi nods with a heavy sigh. He pushes himself up and heads for the door.

“By the way, Yoongi-ah,” Seokjin calls and the other turns. “Thank you, for taking care of Jimin.”

Yoongi is surprised but he nods and bows before he leaves the room.

Seokjin hums in satisfaction before he goes back to his work.

۩۩۩

“Jiminie?” he hears his mother’s voice enter his room. He immediately came back to his mother’s penthouse after the entire ordeal back at the consulate. She wasn’t home when he arrived though, but the extra pair of shoes in the rack must have made her realize her son came.

He shuffles a little underneath his comforter but doesn’t say anything.

Patient as ever, the woman releases a fond sigh and walks over to the bed. She sits beside him, and runs her hand over the lump forming there. It’s comforting, and Jimin leans into the touch when it comes to his face.

“You wanna talk about it, dear?” Jiyo asks running her hands through Jimin’s hair.

Jimin hums first before he shifts under the sheets to face his mother. He looks up at her and her expression is nothing short of calm and understanding. It’s a look he’s gotten very used to and will never tire of. It’s a constant reminder that she’ll always be there when he’s at his lowest.

“Eomma,” he croaks then clears his throat. “How did you feel when you found out appa was a prince?”

His mother hums and glances away shortly. Suddenly she giggles earning a questioning look from Jimin.

“It’s one of my fondest memories with your father,” she says and Jimin questions why because wasn’t she pregnant when he told her?

“I said I had something to say, then he said he had something to say,” she giggles fondly. “I wanted to tell him I was pregnant while he wanted to tell me he was the crown prince of Yangdon. We said it at the same time and mirrored shocked expressions. He looked like he was ready to cry while I was ready to start world war three.”

“Was it that bad?” Jimin asks.

She shakes her head with a fond smile. “I might have been angry and surprised at first, but throughout our time together, we learned the best way to sort things out was to talk. And so we did,” she looks down on him. “Talking gets us to places, doing them achieves the goal of what we are to do in those places. It’s a dynamic your father and I had even when we were apart.”

Jimin sits up from is position drawing his knees to his chest. “What was he like?”

“He was many things Jimin. But the greatest word to describe him is courageous,” she says with a fond smile.

Jimin smiles back, equally as fond, once again wishing he had the chance to talk and meet his father. He barely remembers the man. The only memory Jimin has of him is his echoing voice happily calling for him.

Suddenly his mother’s features light up and she hurriedly hops off the bed. “I almost forgot,” she runs out of the room and Jimin waits for a moment before she comes back with a rectangular box wrapped in parchment and tied with a golden ribbon.

She sits back down on the bed and handed the box to him. When he takes it in his hands, he sees the Yangdonese crest on the middle of the parchment.

“Your grandmother left that here the last time she came,” she explains. “She wished to give it to you when you turned eighteen. Obviously she missed it but you still have the chance to read it. She hopes it would help you with your decision, whatever that may be.”

Jimin smiles gratefully at his mother. “Thank you, eomma.”

She caresses his face before she presses a kiss on his forehead. Silently she gets up, no words needed to let Jimin know what to do.

When the door closes behind her, Jimin looks down at the box examining it again. He pulls off the crest lying on top of the ribbon and pulls to undo it. The parchment slides off revealing a small book and a folded letter right on top of it.

The book is locked, with the outline of a flower on the seal as a lock. Jimin examines it closer until something  clicks. He quickly reaches to his night stand where a small suede box lies.

He opens the box and takes the silver smeraldo necklace out. Gently he places the necklace above the outline and pushes, unlocking the book.

On the very first page is a picture of three. Jimin has never come across a photo where he and his father are side by side.

He’s so small, roughly around one year old, with a big toothy smile sitting in his parent’s laps. His mother wears a bronze tiara and traditional Yangdonese clothes next to her father who is also wearing his own silver crown.

Jimin, in between them, doesn’t have a crown but a sash around his frame; a symbol of the next heir to the throne.

He flips the page and there written in cursive are the words, “Be brave my darling, my sunshine”

He picks up the letter and unfolds it, slowly reading what is written there.

And when he finishes, he knows just what to do.

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XVII: Lost and Found

Taehyung enters the apartment feeling tired all over. He’s finally finished his clay model for one of his classes, and bending all around has his muscles sore all over.

He wishes he could just crash down his bed and sleep it all away but he couldn’t. He has somewhere important he has to be tonight.

That was enough to get him to ignore the pain until he no longer feels it. He takes a relaxing bath, taking his time in the tub which he spilled different oils in. It relaxes his muscles and he thinks it’s enough to keep him lasting the entire night.

That is, if the night doesn’t end early. The length of his night would depend on Jimin’s decision whether to take the crown or not.

If Jimin takes the crown, then it’s off to Yangdon for the Independence Day Ball where he will formally be introduced as the crown prince of the nation. If he doesn’t, then another day will pass by and then it’s back to their normal lives.

Taehyung’s not really looking forward to the latter.

But he’s also afraid of what dangers Jimin may face with the former.

He sighs heavily. It must be the oils in the bath. He gets up and goes to get ready.

Before he moves to his room, he decides to check on Jimin. He knows about what happened between Yoongi and Jimin, and although he doubts Yoongi and his intentions, he wishes it didn't happen the way it did. The hurt on Jimin's face was enough to tell Taehyung things aren't easy for him. The day before Jimin spent his entire time holed up in his room, only the sound of the keyboard audible from inside.

He saw Jimin left early for classes with a half hearted "Bye," to Taehyung's way. He wishes Jimin should have skipped this day because of the huge event in the evening, and the possible flight in the morning depending on his decision. But knowing Jimin's schedule, the other should have arrived earlier than him and might already be getting ready with Paulo.

What’s odd is he doesn’t hear anything from Jimin’s room. Not voices talking, not even a hairdryer; Taehyung recalls Paulo has always been the talkative type from what Jimin usually mentions.

“Jimin?” he calls. When there’s no answer, he knocks again before opening the door.

His eyes widen. Jimin’s room is stripped bare.

۩۩۩

“I feel like something’s wrong,” Namjoon suddenly blurts out while Seokjin is fixing his tie for him.

Seokjin hums in question looking up at Namjoon. “What do you mean?”

“Something just… doesn’t feel right,” Namjoon’s expression tightens, the way Seokjin knows when he’s thinking hard about something.

“Let’s not think about it too deeply,” Seokjin tries for an assuring smile, leaning up to kiss Namjoon on the corner of his mouth. “Tonight is an important night.”

“Which should make us ready for anything,” Namjoon adds. “Seokjin, I know you feel it, too.”

Seokjin looks up at Namjoon’s worried features and sighs. “I’m afraid I do.”

Not long, Namjoon’s phone chimes in his pocket. When he fishes it out, they exchange worried looks, especially when they see Taehyung’s name flashed on the screen.

“Hello?”

“Hyung, is Jimin there already?” Taehyung asks in a panicked tone.

“No, he isn’t,” Namjoon gives Seokjin a fearsome look enough for the young lord to know something isn’t right. “Why? What’s the matter?”

“I should have checked his shoes at the rack. All of his stuff is gone,” Taehyung sounds like he’s heaving. “His clothes, his bags, he even left his keys. What is going on?”

“Okay, okay, calm down. We’ll ask his mother. Maybe he came here with her, okay?” Namjoon soothes.

“That doesn’t explain why all his stuff is gone. What if he ran away?”

“Tae, I need you to calm down, okay,” Namjoon says as calmly as he could. “We don’t know why yet, but we’ll figure it out. You just get ready for now. We’ll handle this, okay?”

“Okay,” Taehyung breathes. “Okay.”

“Should I have Jungkook come and pick you up?” Namjoon offers.

“No, it’s okay. My father is coming to fetch me.”

“Okay. I’ll see you here, Tae.”

When he puts down his phone, he turns to Seokjin. “Jimin’s stuff is gone,” Namjoon explains. “That can mean two things.”

“Has his mother arrived?” Seokjin asks.

“Has Attorney Park Jiyo arrived?” Namjoon speaks through his earpiece.

“She’s with me at the moment, why?” Hoseok’s voice comes through.

“Is Jimin with her?” Seokjin asks loudly so that Hoseok could pick it up.

There’s a short pause before Hoseok speaks again. “She said Jimin was expecting Namjoon to pick him up.”

Namjoon looks at Seokjin. “He’s expecting me to pick him up.”

“Did he tell you to?”

Namjoon shakes his head. “He said he was coming with Taehyung.”

Seokjin places a hand over his mouth. “What is he planning to do?”

“He’s going to run.”

“What do you mean he is not attending?” Yoongi looks up from his phone furrowing his brows at his uncle.

His uncle pulls down his vest with a smug look. He looks at Yoongi standing behind him through the mirror’s reflection. “It is exactly what it means, boy. That excuse of a prince is not attending.”

“And… who told you that?” Yoongi asks tightly.

“It is instinct that tells me,” he says with a smug smile. “I can sense it after the events of—“

“Okay, you can stop there,” Yoongi cuts him off. “If Jimin’s not coming, then forget me going.”

“What?” his uncle turns to him outraged. “You are risking your future for one boy? It’s not worth it, Lord Min.”

“He is worth it, uncle,” Yoongi says and starts walking for the door. He loosens the buttons of his suit and brushes his hand through his slicked back hair causing more strands to fall down his face. “This thing, whatever you are trying to do, it’s what’s not worth it.”

“Don’t humor me, boy!” his uncle points at him angrily, stopping Yoongi from walking through the door.

“I’m not joking, uncle,” Yoongi deadpans.

“If you step out through that door, then everything we have worked for will go crumbling down.”

“What you worked for,” Yoongi points at him. “I had no part in trying to take the royal family down and ruin Jimin’s image.”

“Ruin Jimin’s image? Boy you forget your place! This will ruin me!”

“Ruin you?” Yoongi furrows his brows then he nods in understanding. “Who knew this entire time uncle that this endeavour was all for your own selfish intention.”

“That is not— I don’t want you losing your position!”

“I would rather lose my position than hurt one of the people I care about the most,” Yoongi says with a glare. His uncle freezes in place and Yoongi takes that opportunity to leave the room.

“Announcing the arrival of Governor Kim Dowon,” a loud voice announces as soon as the man steps out of his car. Taehyung follows not long after and he is announced as well. “Accompanied by his son, Kim Taehyung.”

Its protocol for him to wave at the cameras pointed at him. He forces a smile, trying to keep the worry he feels at present away from his face. His heart pounds but it dies down a little when he sees who is waiting for him on top of the steps.

He smiles when his eyes meet Jungkook’s. The other’s smile is just as bright and suddenly walking through the press doesn’t feel as heavy as it used to.

“Hello,” Jungkook says enough for both of them to hear past all the noise around them.

“Hello,” Taehyung whispers back.

They hear someone clear their throat behind them and turn to see both of their dads looking at them with knowing looks.

“Father,” Jungkook bows. “Governor Kim.”

Taehyung follows.

“I see both of you are… close,” Jungkook’s father smiles.

“We are,” Jungkook says smiling warmly at Taehyung causing the other’s face to flush warm. Taehyung lowers his head a little trying to hide his shy smile.

“Well, if that is the case we will leave you two,” Sungjin smiles. “Dowon and I will be catching up with each other as well.”

The two nod as their fathers walk towards the grand hall of the consulate. Jungkook and Taehyung exchange glances and the former offers his arm. Taehyung loops his hand around the other’s arm and then he’s swept towards the grand hall.

Taehyung looks around, worry creeping up again but this time he has Jungkook’s arm as leverage. Jungkook notices the other’s hold around his arm tighten and he rests his free hand atop Taehyung’s.

“What’s wrong?” he whispers leaning towards Taehyung.

“Jimin,” Taehyung answers with a worried look.

Jungkook nods in understanding. He scans the room and finds Jimin’s mother standing on the corner talking with Hoseok. She has the same worried look on her face as Taehyung. Seokjin isn’t too far from her, standing with the queen as they greet their guests. Jungkook knows his hyung is trying his best to keep his calm, and talking to others usually helps him balance his thoughts.

Namjoon is talking with other security personnel, probably telling them to be on the lookout for any sightings of Jimin.

The Duke of Diwa is present, not talking to anybody but glaring everywhere with a glass of champagne. It’s unusual for Yoongi to be absent from his side, raising another question in Jungkook’s head.

“Yoongi hyung isn’t here either,” Jungkook tells Taehyung.

Taehyung looks to the direction where Jungkook is looking. “Where could they be?”

۩۩۩

It’s raining.

Jimin sighs. He leans his head on the cab window as rain drops fall on the screen. The street lights reflect on the puddles on the road. It’s a pretty sight for the way he’s feeling right now; nervous yet surprisingly calm. His heart doesn’t beat in reflection to the thoughts running in his head.

The cab enters the familiar gates of his university. He directs the driver where he intends to go. It stops in front of the arts building. Despite the late hour, Jimin knows the person he intends to see is still inside within this hour.

A few knocks on the door is all it takes for the faculty room door to open. As expected, his aged philosophy professor greets him with a surprised look on his face.

“Mr. Park, what brings you here at this late hour?” the man asks.

Jimin smiles and hands his professor a white folder. The professor raises his eyebrows in surprise and receives the folder. He opens it, skims through it for a moment, before he gives an amused expression.

“You have… grown,” the professor nods. “Are you sure this is what you aspire to be?”

Jimin nods without hesitation. “It is, sir.”

The man looks him up and down and raises a brow. “You don’t look the part right now.”

“It was difficult,” Jimin shrugs with a chuckle. “I just made my decision earlier and I… decided to submit that right now. We might not be seeing each other in a while, sir.”

The man nods and looks down at his paper again. “Granted, I believe you’ll do well in all of your duties, Mr. Park. After all, as I observed, you have indeed grown out of that shell you always used to stay invisible.”

Jimin smiles gratefully, knowing words aren’t enough to describe how grateful he is for those words.

“I shouldn’t hold you here any longer,” the man steps back. “You have somewhere you have to be.”

Jimin nods and bids one last thank you before he turns around to walk back to the exit.

“Oh, and Mr. Park,” his professor calls again.

“Yes, sir?”

“You pass my class.”

“How is everything going?” the queen approaches Hoseok who is hastily typing on his iPad.

“Everything is fine,” Hoseok immediately answers without missing a breath. He smiles brightly at her lowering his iPad. “Prefect. Peachy. It’s all going according to plan. Everything is set right, prim, and no problems.”

The queen smiles with a nod then leans forward. “You’re not a very good liar Hoseok,” she says in a low voice enough only for the two of them to hear.

“No, I’m not,” Hoseok drops his smile and lowers his head apologetically.

“But everything is well planned and sorted out. The garden, especially, looks amazing,” she smiles warmly.

“Thank you, your majesty.”

“Now,” she straightens up. “Where is Jimin? He has to make his speech in a few moments time. He couldn’t be late for something as important as this.”

“He uh… He’s… Okay,” Hoseok squeaks.

“Okay,” the queen nods. “Well, I hope he is,” she nods knowingly.

Hoseok nods and the queen excuses herself.

Hoseok sucks in a deep breath and speaks into his earpiece. “Mother hen knows about the missing chick. Mother hen knows about the missing chick.”

“Are you kidding me?” Jimin whispers to himself leaning forward in between the driver and passenger seat so he could see the front clearly.

“Traffic seems to extend until a few more blocks,” the driver says checking a traffic app on his phone. “Something about roads closed for an important event. We have to divert.”

“If we divert, I’ll never make it,” Jimin says running a hand down his face. “Why did I have second thoughts?”

“Why do you need to be in the Yangdonese embassy anyway?” the driver asks looking at Jimin through the rear view mirror.

“Consulate,” Jimin corrects. “I… I have to tell everyone my decision,” he mumbles to himself.

“Well, this might not die down another hour. And the consulate is still in the other side of the next block,” the driver says only making Jimin whine some more on the inside.

Suddenly an idea clicks in his head. It isn't really the brightest of ideas but he's desperate and it seems like the only choice he has right now.

He fishes out his wallet and hands the driver a few bills more than necessary surprising the man and making him jump.

“Hey, where are you going?” the driver calls when Jimin gets out of the cab.

Jimin doesn’t get to answer, immediately closing the door and feeling the rain fall down on him. He stretches a little bit before breaking into a sprint past the honking cars in the middle of the city.

The rain falls down heavy on him getting his hair and clothes wet in an instant. He’s sure to show up at consulate looking like a wet chick, but better be there than never at all. It’s all he thinks about as he runs down the street.

He knows he’s about a block away when he comes across the familia crossroads he and Namjoon pass through on their way from university. Suddenly everything flashes in white and the explosive sound of lighting follows causing him to jump, miss his step, and slip. He falls down the pavement, front first, until he’s just lying there sore on his arms and knees, wet all over.

He pushes himself up and finds an empty waiting shed not far from where he is. The rain as gotten stronger and nothing could be seen from afar anymore.

With a little limp, he walks towards the shed and sits on the bench. He’s dripping all over creating a puddle on the dry area. He reaches for his right foot and moves it around to relieve the pain.

He looks around and to his surprise, nothing is visible anymore. The rain has come down stronger, thunder rumbles in the sky. He knows that if he attempts to run again, he’ll most likely get into an accident.

“Is this the punishment I get for thinking twice and wishing I was a duck for almost half of my life?” Jimin shouts but he knows it’s deaf to anyone else with how hard the rain falls on the ground.

He sighs, throws himself backwards leaning on the wall of the shed.

“I’m invisible, and I’m wet.”

He feels like all his hard work was all for nothing. All those lessons gone to waste. He doesn’t want to think that way but it feels like all hope is shattered. With every drop that falls down the pavement feels like a wrecking ball taking down the progress he’s built up so far.

He thought what he built was indestructible, but how his actions could greatly affect the course of his construction, he never knew.

Regret makes you wish you could go back in time and change what could have been. It makes you curse whatever is happening in the present. If he knew better, he wouldn’t be soaked in the rain. If only he had sorted out his thoughts earlier instead of sulking in his room, he could have told the world what he wanted for himself and for the good of everyone.

Regret is something that crawls up and twists like a vine. Constricting, tying you up in the same place never to break free.

His absence is going to say enough about his decision. In that moment he thinks maybe it indeed will be the best for everyone else, too. Maybe fate is telling him so. He might as well move his things back into his and Taehyung’s apartment after all that—

“Jimin-ah?” he hears a familiar voice call for his name. He looks around, tries to see past the rain until he finds a figure walking towards him.

The figure gets nearer, Jimin could see him with an umbrella, and when he’s close, midnight black hair and eyes greet him.

Jimin releases a heavy breath of relief as Yoongi stops in front of him, keeping his umbrella at the side.

They stay like that for a while, simply staring at each other. Yoongi stares at Jimin like he’s everything there only is while Jimin returns his gaze with fondness and gratefulness.

“What were you thinking?” Yoongi starts. “Were you trying to run away from all this?”

Jimin nods looking away. “I did think about running away but,” he looks up at Yoongi with a determined expression. “Not anymore.”

Yoongi nods once before he examines Jimin’s outfit. “With what you’re wearing, I beg to differ,” he says teasingly.

“Are you sure? Because I’m very certain I’m going to a party,” Jimin chuckles and for the first time that night he doesn’t feel big heart weigh down on him anymore.

“It’s good you two keep your locations on,” Namjoon says looking at the two seated at the back seat through the rear view mirror. “Otherwise it would have been really hard to find you.”

Jimin smiles tightly at Namjoon, knowing what troubles the elder had to go through just to get to him. He feels like he’s been a burden again but a squeeze of his hand is enough to assure him that things will be alright.

He looks up at Yoongi who smiles warmly at him and it’s enough.

۩۩۩

Dear Jimin,

                By the time you read this, you would already be 18 or older. It is a tradition for Yangdonese to pass a piece of wisdom at this age, and I will do the same as my father did to me.

                I understand that you may be confused, scared even of what awaits you in the future but my dear it is okay to be afraid. But always believe in bravery and trust in the voice of your heart. Have courage and be kind, no matter how hard things become. You will experience pain, you will feel its weight but everything goes. You hurt, you learn, you live.

                I love you very much, my son. I love you and your mother deeply. As I write this you are only waddling a few steps but may those steps become more until you are marching and running up that climb. You were born to be my son, and I believe you have done great things and are destined for even greater things in the future.

Your Loving Father,

Yuan

Chapter Text

۩۩۩

Chapter XVIII: Road to Royalty

Hoseok looks up at the queen with a helpless look and a shake of his head. The elder sighs glancing at Seokjin who also seems to have the hope sucked out of him.

“Well, we can’t keep them waiting,” she says clasping her hands together. “I’ll… I’ll speak on his behalf. We must assume he forfeits, as he is not here.”

Seokjin finds himself unable to speak, because that’s not what he believes Jimin would have wanted. But does he really, after Jimin’s absence?

And Namjoon is nowhere to be found. His boyfriend had disappeared all of a sudden without a word.

His worry piles up even more when his grandmother steps on the stage and stands behind the podium.

The members of the press immediately light up upon the queen stepping up the stage. They ready their recording devices and the  cameras all around point towards her.

What his grandmother says goes deaf on ears as Seokjin prays that a miracle would happen.

“He’s here,” Hoseok says and hurriedly runs for the back entrance. It takes a while for Seokjin to realize what he means before he’s running after him.

He can hear Namjoon’s voice while he’s still on his way. “—wet and dirty but otherwise here,” is what he hears before he catches sight of Jimin.

Under different circumstances he would have flipped over how Jimin looks at the moment but he only feels relief when he sees him.

Hoseok is wiping Jimin’s hair with a hand towel as best as he can while Yoongi tells the maids to hurry and go get a change of clothes ready for Jimin.

“We don’t have time,” Seokjin interrupts everyone talking and they all face him. “Grandmother is about to speak on your behalf.”

“What?” Jimin’s eyes widen.

“You have to get on stage, right now Jimin.”

“B-but,” Jimin looks down at his attire. “Like this?”

Seokjin nods. They fall silent but there isn’t much time left for them to ponder on it when they hear the queen say something that piques their attention.

“As you know, Yangdon has stood for years without a crown prince from the direct bloodline of the Park-Kim Family. However, in recent events it is now known to the public that we have a legitimate heir. My grandson, Park Jimin,” she pauses for a while and looks around the crowd. She sees the hopeful faces of Jimin’s friends and family and deep down she wishes she didn’t have to do this.

“Tonight, however, my grandson—“

She’s cut off when someone clears their throat. She turns her head to the side. Although she’s supposed to be surprised, she feels more relief seeing her grandson standing there looking more ready to take the stage than he ever has.

“My grandson Jimin is present here tonight,” she extends her arm beckoning Jimin to come forward. Her voice lights up compared to how she spoke earlier. “With a good explanation on his choice of clothes, I presume.”

With a little push, Jimin takes small steps towards the stage until he’s in everyone’s line of sight. There are collective gasps within the crowd and he doesn’t have to scan too long to see his mother among the crowd. She’s with Taehyung and Jungkook and they all mirror the same surprised expression upon seeing him.

But his mother’s expression quickly changes to relief and she smiles nodding at Jimin to go on.

Jimin smiles at her direction before he turns his attention to his grandmother. He takes her extended hand and she moves forward to say something only heard by the two of them.

“Thank you,” she says and when she pulls away, she has a grateful smile on her face.

Jimin returns her smile before she moves to the side allowing him his space on stage.

His heart beats heavily on his chest as he steps behind the podium. He remembers the last time he made a speech, only being a stuttering mess and ending up not having his point come through. He barely passed that class in high school, thankful his teacher gave him a writing assignment as extra credit.

His hands rest at the sides of the podium gripping tightly. He takes a deep breath in, remembers his purpose, and his heart calms a little. He looks up towards the crowd where everyone waits for him.

They’re waiting for him. They can see him. They know who he is.

He’s stayed invisible for too long.

“Hey, everyone,” he starts awkwardly and he doesn’t miss the wince Seokjin gives from the side. “It stopped raining,” he chuckles then mentally slaps himself for being too familiar. First impressions last, he reminds himself.

“I… didn’t come prepared for the event, I apologize,” he says looking down at his wet clothes. “But like my grandmother said earlier, I have a perfect explanation.”

“These past few weeks were tiring,” he sighs. “I have been running, balancing, targeting, my back honestly hurts from all the work I have done. Before my lessons even begun, I was ready to keep on complaining everyday about it, ready to turn this down but… I found I wasn’t able to. I was tired but I found that I didn’t mind it at all because,” he glances to his side and meets Seokjin’s eyes. “The people around me were very supportive,” he glances back to the crowd and looks at his mother’s direction. “Everyone around me believed I could do it.”

“And I did! I did it! I used to think I wasn’t meant for great things, that I’ll be the odd one out. For heaven’s sake I believed I was going to be a waddling duck for my entire life and—“ he hears his grandmother clearing her throat and he puts a hand over his mouth, apologizing for rambling too much.

“Anyway,” he breathes in again. “I usually liked to work behind the scenes. I wasn’t for center stage, nor was I meant for big things, for change, or so that’s what I thought. Because if I can make a small change with just a simple smile, how much more could I make a change right here and right now?”

He remembers Taehyung’s reason for vlogging; “I wanna share a message, Jimin. I wanna show the world just who I can be and what I can do to make a change.” He remembers his mother’s reason for becoming a lawyer; “It is to fight for what is right, and to make a good change.” He remembers what Paulo had told him while dying his hair. “Change is not bad. At most times, you always see the beauty that comes out of it.”

He remembers the CARES society and why he joined it in the first place. Many people wanted a chance to make their own changes, even if it’s just small. It’s enough.

Change.

It’s not so bad, he realizes.

“Today, and in the past, I woke up as Park Jimin, college undergraduate majoring in humanities, a simple guy in school who just wanted to get by. But from now on, and forevermore, I choose to be,” he looks around him and glances at the people at the sides one last time. “Prince Park-Kim Jimin, firstborn of the late Park-Kim Yuan, crown prince of Yangdon.”

The room is filled with clapping and cheers. The band plays the Yangdonese national anthem. As Jimin steps away from the podium, Hoseok is behind him draping a velvet towel over his shoulders.

Seokjin and his grandmother approach him on the stage. Seokjin holds with his two hands a golden sash stretching it out towards Jimin.

The sash of the crown prince.

“This was your father’s,” his grandmother says and she takes the sash and pins it to Jimin’s still wet clothes. “And now it is yours. You represent our country.”

“And I will not fail,” Jimin promises with a determined look.

His grandmother smiles at him before she bows and excuses herself.

This time, it is Seokjin who faces him with a proud look on his face.

“I always believed you would arrived,” he says. “But you speech was definitely a surprise.”

“Am I really cut out for this, hyung?” Jimin asks taking in a deep breath knowing what he’s headed to isn’t going to be an easy path.

“I believe you can do it Jimin, because I see the same fighting spirit in you.”

“Who’s?”

Seokjin smiles warmly. “Your father’s.”

“Jimin is going to be a prince,” Jungkook says while they walk around the garden. Their new crown prince had gone off to one of the rooms (with a nagging Paulo) to get ready for his first dance as the prince. Meanwhile, Taehyung and Jungkook had gone off to the garden feeling too stuffy inside the room full of reporters.

“He’ll be leaving for Yangdon tomorrow morning,” Taehyung nods but his tone is somewhat sad.

Jungkook leans forward to see Taehyung’s face clearly. “Are you sad about it?”

“Well, it’s not like he’ll be gone forever,” Taehyung shrugs. “But I guess I am kind of sad. Makes me wonder if he’s still gonna stay here.”

“You should talk to him after this,” Jungkook says giving an assuring smile. “You guys will be okay.”

“I know he and I will be okay,” Taehyung smiles confidently. “We’ve been friends for so long. Not even long summer vacations without contact can keep us away from each other.”

Suddenly Taehyung expression shifts again and he looks away with a frown.

“What’s the matter?”

Taehyung glances away shortly before turning back to his front. “I… Nothing, it’s stupid.”

“Come on,” Jungkook says playfully running in front of Taehyung and walking backwards so he’s facing the other. “With you, Tae, nothing is stupid.”

Taehyung looks up at him and Jungkook could barely make out the flush on Taehyung’s cheeks under the lamp post.

“I… Don’t say things like that,” Taehyung whines covering his face with both hands. Jungkook laughs and holds Taehyung’s arms trying to pull them away.

“Seriously though, Tae,” Jungkook says as his laughter dies down. “What’s bothering you?”

Slowly, Taehyung drops his hands from his face. Jungkook keeps his hold on his forearms.

“You’ll be leaving, too,” Taehyung says looking down sadly. “And… You might be gone for a long while.”

Though he doesn’t think much about it, Jungkook knew eventually they would have this conversation.

“Tae,” Jungkook’s arms slide down until his palms meet Taehyung’s. The other looks up and without words they lace their fingers together. “You know you’re important to me, right. I care about you.”

“And I, you,” Taehyung says.

“Whatever happens,” Jungkook squeezes Taehyung’s hands tighter. “It won’t keep me from coming back to you. You’re one of the most important people to me, Tae. I like you a lot.”

“Y-You… Like me?” Taehyung’s eyes blow wide.

“I wasn’t obvious?” Jungkook smirks jokingly.

“I… I didn’t want to assume,” Taehyung looks away shyly, a faint red dusting his cheeks.

Jungkook laughs lightly with his chest feeling warm. As he stops, he sees Taehyung still looking at him with something glistening in his eyes. Slowly Jungkook moves forward to press their foreheads together.

“Nothing to say to me?”

Taehyung’s eyes twinkle as he smiles. “I like you, too, Jungkook. Much more than I’d like to admit.”

Jungkook smiles widely. He releases one hand form Taehyung’s and moves it up to cup the other’s cheek. Immediately Taehyung leans into the touch, closing his eyes with a sigh. As he opens them, Jungkook silently asks permission and he nods.

Finally, without any interruptions, their lips meet each other.

Namjoon walks towards Seokjin who is standing alone in the balcony. Seokjin likes the quiet past all the noise, so it was easy for Namjoon to know where to find him.

"My Lord," Namjoon calls and only then does Seokjin turn.

"Joonie, we're alone," Seokjin points out. "Even when we're not alone, you can still adress me casually," Seokjin smiles.

"Apologies," Namjoon smiles and walks towards Seokjin. They both face the garden, sides pressed together until Namjoon rests his hand around Seokjin's waist.

"I always believed he would make a great prince," Seokjin sighs. "He's meant for great things."

"As are you," Namjoon says. "You and he are not cousins for no reason."

Seokjin chuckles. "Not by blood," he points out.

"Does it matter?" Namjoon turns to fully face Seokjin and he takes both the young lord's hands. "Family is more than just blood. Just because you and Jimin are not directly related by blood does not make you any less his family."

Seokjin smiles tight lipped at Namjoon. A single tear falls down his eye.

"I know the past was cruel to you," Namjoon wipes the stray tear away. "But that doesn't mean the present will do the same. You are surrounded by people who love you Seokjin, more than you even know."

"Thank you, Joonie," Seokjin leans into Namjoon touch until they bring their lips together for a deep kiss.

"I love you," Seokjin breathes as they part. For a moment, he thinks he must have surprised Namjoon by the suddenness but he sees the other smiling so widely his eyes almost disappear and his dimples are on full display.

"I love you, too, Jinnie," Namjoon replies before they share another kiss amongst the many more they share that night.

Jimin stands behind double doors, his head running through a million things yet none as well. He thinks about his future, and he thinks about the what ifs.

But in the end, he knows this is a decision he will never come to regret.

He’s finally dressed neatly; His hair is parted sideways, with strands falling freely down to his eyes. He wears a white frilly dress shirt underneath a blue vest and his sash across his torso with white pants on and black loafers. In his pocket is a blue feathered fan.

He hears his name being called, announced as the crown prince of Yangdon. The double doors open and he steps out.

Everyone bows upon his entrance, his path cleared for him to walk freely to the dance floor.

He bows to everyone as he passes by, occasionally waving, until he reaches the middle of the circle. He’s standing alone, but for once it doesn’t feel suffocating to be looked at. Everyone looks at him with admiration, with good expectations, and he’s ready. He knows he’s ready to live up to them.

The familiar string melody of the Yangdonese waltz starts to play and everyone in the crowd with fans shuffle into the space around Jimin. From his pocket, he takes his own fan out.

They all get into position, fans up, to signify a group dance. He sees Seokjin and Taehyung with their own fans up and the three exchange smiles as the dance starts.

Their movement is graceful, they move around waving their fans, enticing anyone to come and join them. It doesn’t take long for Jungkook and Namjoon to join in, partnering with Taehyung and Seokjin respectively. It doesn’t take the others too long to find their own partners until Jimin is the only one left.

They don’t start the dance proper until everyone is paired up.

They continue to dance in the same circle. Jimin simply waits for someone to approach him. It’s mid-spin when he feels a hand snake around his waist, and as he turns back to the front, dark cat-like eyes meet his.

The music changes tempo. Everyone freezes in their positions. Jimin holds his fan in front of him, covering half of his face, eyes looking straight into Yoongi’s.

Yoongi doesn’t falter. He keeps his eyes on Jimin.

The stare is nothing intense. In fact, it reminds Jimin of the first time they danced the waltz together.

The melody starts to play again and they all move in tandem. Yoongi puts his hand on Jimin’s waist again, guiding them through the dance as their foot goes over the other. Eventually, Jimin closes his fan, and he allows Yoongi to takes his hand as the other goes to his shoulder. They waltz around the room, eyes never leaving each other, until the music slows down again.

They stay in one spot, circling each other this time with their arms out in an L position. They alter their movement, exchanging to the other arm.

Eventually, Yoongi’s hand reaches out for Jimin’s. They curl their fingers around each other’s.

Yoongi spins Jimin gently until his back is to his front. They move slowly, feet working together, as they move around the room once again. Jimin spins again until they are facing each other again.

As the music comes to an end, Yoongi takes Jimin’s hand in his. While everyone is distracted complimenting their friends, Yoongi takes the chance to slip them away from the crowd.

Giggling, Jimin allows Yoongi to drag him until they step out into the garden and he runs to catch up with Yoongi’s pace.

They run beside each other, hands intertwined, unafraid for once in their lives.

“Thank you, hyung,” Jimin says when they stop running. His hand doesn’t leave Yoongi’s.

“For what?” Yoongi tilts his head sideward.

“For finding me,” Jimin smiles. “For seeing me when I was invisible.”

Yoongi smiles and lifts Jimin’s hand he’s holding up to his lips pressing a gentle kiss there.

“I’ll always be there to find you, you know?” Yoongi looks up at Jimin through his lashes.

Jimin nods with a smile. “I know.”

۩۩۩

Jimin looks out of the window seeing the stretch of greenery and the mountains that reach beyond the skies. It isn’t his first time seeing it, but he’ll never tire of the beauty his country holds.

On his lap is the book his father gifted to him. He’s been skimming through the pictures during the entire trip until the last page where he had left off.

Pictures of important memories, from his father’s time now passed on to him.

“Hyung,” he pats Yoongi who is beside him. The elder stirs awake, pulling down his eye mask and blinking sleepily at Jimin.

Jimin holds back a snort and reaches for his Polaroid camera instead, one his mother gave to him before his 20th birthday. “Let’s take a picture together.”

The elder doesn’t really have the heart to say no. He rubs the sleep away from his eyes and leans closer towards Jimin as he holds out the camera.

The shutter clicks and a small print comes out. Jimin fans it in the air for a while until the image is developed.

“Perfect,” Jimin says as he opens the book and pastes the picture there. He marks the date at the bottom of the print and on the side writes about the important event.

“How is this ride an important event?” Yoongi raises a brow looking down at the page.

“Because it’s my first ride with you alone,” Jimin smiles brightly. “They didn’t usually allow us to ride alone until you started courting me.”

“Yah, Park Jimin.”

“That’s Prince Park-Kim Jimin to you,” Jimin teases.

“If I’d known you were such a brat, I wouldn’t have courted you,” Yoongi scowls mockingly.

“No you wouldn’t,” Jimin smiles, leaning his head on Yoongi’s shoulder.

Yoongi looks down at Jimin’s puppy dog eyes. Not being able to help it, he smiles and moves down to press a kiss on Jimin’s temple. “Yeah, I wouldn’t.”

Jimin doesn’t move from his position. Yoongi wraps an arm around his lover as a comfortable silence settles over them.

“Do you ever wonder how things would be now if I chose to forfeit the throne?” Jimin asks out of the blue.

Yoongi looks at him in surprise. “It’s been three years, Jimin. You’re still thinking about that?”

Jimin just shrugs. Yoongi understands how sometimes Jimin runs through the what ifs in his head without reason, and Yoongi is always there to assure him that everything right now is just fine as it is.

“Well, surely we wouldn’t be on this bumpy road right now,” Yoongi chuckles. “But I’d rather be on this bumpy road with you than be on it alone.”

“You’re such a sap,” Jimin says a little sleepily. He shifts his position, getting more comfortable in Yoongi’s arms and eventually falls asleep.

Things have never been better.